Steamy Stories

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 13 Aug 2026 02:52:00 +0000

Cabin of Temptation: Part 1

Driving with Alexis

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. Each part will be made of several chapters. The first part is largely an introduction to the setting, the characters, and their relationships with some seeds planted for later growth. This first chapter introduces us to Sam Holloway, the teacher and point of view character, and Alexis, his former student and red headed wild child.

The road seemed to stretch on endlessly before us, but Alexis assured me that our journey was near an end. We d turn before long into thick woods and travel through narrow, winding roads until we reached her family s cabin. I had no choice but to trust her as GPS had given out nearly 20 minutes ago.

There s good Wi-Fi and okay reception at the cabin, she d told me, but you can t get there unless you know the way.

So here I was, driving alone in the middle of god knows where with a girl who was my student just a couple of weeks ago. Her and her four best friends had been together from first grade all the way through high school and now they had graduated with very different futures ahead of them. They had decided to kick off the best summer ever with a week-long stay at Alexis s family cabin. Alexis and I were heading up before everyone else, the four other girls and four guys.

All of their parents had had concerns, of course. None of them could take the time to chaperone such a trip and many feared what teenagers would get up to out there, even though they were all, legally, adults now. The plan seemed to be dead before it began until Emma brought up the idea of me accompanying them all.

I d taught the girls US History their sophomore year and Government their senior year. The girls took to me easily and I came to enjoy their company. We got to know each other over the years, but I always remained a detached authority figure. They liked and respected me, and their parents trusted me, which is why all of them agreed as soon as my name was attached. Of course I wasn t told I would be doing this until after the parent s agreed. I was hesitant to do it, but I acquiesced in the end.

Being out here now, I was glad I had agreed. The sky looked bluer than in the city, the world more open. A couple of wispy clouds floated lackadaisical over the rolling hills to our left, passing over the empty road to the tree covered mountains to our right. We had the windows halfway down and the air filling my lungs felt like it was renewing me from the inside out.

Having a cabin out in a place like this must be amazing, I said. I m sure it was nice getting to come out here all the time growing up.

Alexis chuckled as she gazed out the window, This isn t the original cabin. That one is just a little out of town and is like one of those cabins you see in a horror movie. Still nice, just a bit run down ya know?

Right, I nodded.

She went on, This one is pretty much brand new. My dad got the land from a client like five years ago for some legal work he did and he built

this place and gave the old family cabin to my uncle.

Oh, I said, is it nice?

Now she laughed, Mr. Holloway, it's a mansion.

I told you to call me Sam.

Old habits, she shrugged, it s hard to not think of you as Mr. Holloway.

I moved on and asked, When is everyone else arriving?

McKayla is driving the rest of the girls and they re an hour or so behind us, she told me.

What about Todd and Mike? I asked, looking across the car at her while she looked out the window. And McKayla s not riding up with Evan and his brother?

McKayla and Evan broke up, she stated. Didn t really make sense for him and his brother to be there.

Sure, I drew the syllable out. And Todd and Mike?

Her gaze never left the window as she went on, Well, once we decided about Evan, we felt like we didn t need two other boys.

So it's just me and you five girls? I felt my heart beginning to race.

Alexis finally looked towards me, a smirk on her heart shaped face, Yep.

My eyes narrowed and I shot her a glance. I didn t like that they had yet again pulled a fast one on me. Her smile only broadened. I couldn t see her emerald eyes behind her large round sunglasses, but I could feel the mischief burning there behind the tinted glass.

Aren t I a boy? I objected.

She giggled, Mr. Holloway, you re a man, not a boy.

I skipped the name thing and asked, And do you parents know about this?

She shook her head and tucked a loose strand of dark red hair behind her ear. Of course not.

Why didn t you tell me?

Because you wouldn t have agreed to come, she said very matter-of-fact.

I sighed. She was right about that.

No more tricks, okay? I said. I know you re all not my students anymore, but it would still be very frowned upon if anyone knew.

She turned her body towards me now, the smile on her lips changing. It became a devious thing, as if she had been waiting for this moment. That wily look on her face also crept into her voice.

You re right Mr. Holloway, she corrected herself, Sam, we aren t your students anymore. And as of three weeks ago, we re all eighteen now.

A shiver ran down my spine. My mouth went dry. I foolishly asked myself why she would say that, but something deep down knew why. Alexis was a notorious flirt and I d seen many boys, and a number of my colleagues, become flustered by her with just a few words. Maybe it's because I ve been doing this for over a decade, but I had seemingly been immune to her charms. I d always been able to rebuff her advances or laugh them off, but being alone with her in the car changed the dynamic.

To my chagrin, Alexis went on, You re going to be alone with five beautiful women all week, and all of them have massive crushes on you. We ve all talked about it.

My heart felt like it was going to pound out of my chest. I tried to keep my eyes trained on the road, but I couldn t stop myself from glancing her way. The white tank top under her semitransparent yellow striped shirt seemed to be riding lower than before, her full tits barely contained. The tank top, like a tight second skin against her toned stomach, was tucked into her jean cut offs. How did I not notice how short they were? Her pale thighs were fully on display and if she moved them, I thought I might be able to spot whatever underwear it was she had on. If she had any on at all.

The sunglasses still hid her eyes, but I could feel her gaze. Her lips were slightly parted, pouty and alluring, the edges pulled into a knowing smile. She reached her arm over her body and ran the tips of her fingers ever so lightly against my forearm.

Not just little schoolgirl crushes either. They might have started that way, but they certainly didn t stay that way, she went on, her voice growing husky. I ve had so many fantasies about you Sam. About us together. She placed her hand fully on my forearm and ran it along it, We could make them a reality.

I managed to speak despite my mouth being bone dry, You re,

I m what? She cut me off. Willing? Ready? I m not your student anymore. I m not asking to date you, I m going away to college at the end of the summer and I want to make this the best summer it can be. Her hand moved from my forearm to my crotch, And that involves sucking this cock.

My mouth fell open but no words came out. I let out a short gasp as she touched my crotch, but it morphed into something like a moan as her fingers brushed against my cock through my jeans. I didn t even realize I had become so hard.

Have you ever gotten road head, Mr. Holloway? Her voice was teasing again, and sweet as a glass of lemonade. She took off her sunglasses to reveal those bright green eyes full of mischief. I ve always wanted to give it.

Alexis, I groaned as her hand rubbed more fully against my cock. I thought I should resist, but the voice in my head asked why the hell I should. I, Yes. I want this.

I slowed the car down a little as she began to undo my jeans. Her hands made quick work, her own eagerness causing her to fumble with my belt. She got it undone, along with my pants, and fished out my cock. She paused for a moment and wrapped her hand around the base.

Jesus, she breathed. I fucking knew it.

The simple touch of her hand around me caused me to groan. How long had it been since someone touched me like this? Even though there was nothing illegal about what we were doing, it was still wrong in a number of ways. As Alexis leaned forward, her mouth inching towards the head of my cock, I found myself holding my breath.

Her lips parted, her pink tongue snaking out and touching the tip. I groaned and tightened my grip on the steering while. She looked up at me with wicked eyes as she swirled her tongue about the tip, her hand pumping a couple of times with just the slightest of pressure. As soon as precum appeared at the tip, she licked it up and giggled.

I knew you had a big cock, she whispered hungrily, her hand continuing to work my cock.

Alexis s lips wrapped around the head of my cock and I nearly swerved off the road. I heard her giggle at the reaction, the sound muffled. Her tongue began to massage my thick shaft while her head worked up and down at a steady pace. The hand wrapped around me worked in concert, providing additional pleasure to where her mouth did not yet reach.

Though I wanted to grab onto her ruddy locks and push her down further, I knew I needed to keep a certain amount of control to drive the car. Alexis seemed to know this as well as she sucked me, her efforts concentrated on a slow and sensual blowjob. Her tongue dances about my head as if trying to find the spots to make me moan, which I did freely. She seemed to be enjoying giving me head just as much as I was enjoying receiving it based on the sounds she made.

Oh fuck, I groaned when her tongue hit a sensitive spot on the underside of me head, you re really good at this.

Alexis lips departed my cock and I felt disappointment. Her face stayed close to mine, her wide smile plastered on her face again. Her hand never stopped its slow motions.

I ve had plenty of practice, she smirked. And I ve been wanting to do this to you for a long time now. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on my cheek. Her eyes looked out to the road, We ve still got a little bit before the turn off. Now where was I.

Her words trailed off while she leaned forward, her warm breath splashing against the now shining head of my cock. It twitched powerfully as her mouth enveloped it again, her tongue finding that spot again with ease. At the pace she was going, I felt like I could last for hours under her expert manipulations. I was nowhere near cumming, though every once in a while she could concentrate her efforts on one spot or take me just a little deeper and send a jolt of electricity through me. We passed another car and I wondered if they could spot the bobbing mop of red hair.

After another ten minutes of this, she sat back up and let my cock go. I let out a disappointed sigh, the air of the car a poor replacement for her expert mouth. I heard that devilish giggle of hers again as soon as she read the disappointment on my face.

We re almost at the turnoff, she told me, I want to make sure we don t get lost. There s plenty of time to finish this later. When she said this , she gave my cock a firm squeeze.

Sure, I said in my best nonchalant voice.

There was no way my cock was going back into my pants in its current state and I worried that I would be stuck driving with a raging hard on. After Alexis told me to turn on a narrow road between some trees however, my focus shifted entirely to carefully navigating it and that caused enough distraction for me to calm down. I was assured that no one uses the road, but there were enough blind turns to make me cautious all the same.

You must be pretty excited about Stanford, I said in an attempt to provide further distraction.

She shrugged and gave a non-committal, Yeah.

That s not the response I d expect from an excited person.

She sighed, I am excited. It s exciting. It s just She weakly smiled and turned her eyes towards the passing trees, Everything s changing, you know? I m going west, Emma is going east. Natalie s gonna stick around for a bit, but she ll probably head off when her commitments with her dance academy are done. McKayla got a scholarship to CSU, so she s staying here. So is Sydney. We ll be all apart for the first time since we were 6. It s just a big change.

I nodded, It is, but just because you re all apart doesn t mean you can t stay close.

Alexis shot me a look bordering on an eye roll, Are you still close with all your childhood friends?

Well, no, I admitted. But I wasn t close with anyone the way you all are. And technology is different now, it s easier to stay in touch.

Yeah, we have texting now and you just had carrier pigeons, she teased.

I felt a flush creep up my neck, but still I chuckled, That and you don t have to sit for a painting if you want to send a friend a picture of yourself these days.

She chuckled dryly. We ll still be apart though. We ve already changed so much in the last few years. If we didn t have such a history, I m not sure we d be friends.

I reached across the console between us and placed my hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

That s why we re doing this cabin trip, she went on. It s supposed to kick off the best summer ever, but I know we re all gonna be really busy and Emma s living early July. No matter what, we ll have this week together.

Yeah. The five of you together and your former teacher.

Alexis giggled and put her hand on mine, leading it up her thigh until my pinky was brushing against her jean shorts. I pushed my hand a little further until it pushed beneath the hem of the cutoff. As I came in contact with the place where her thigh and crotch met, I discovered she wasn t wearing anything under them at all.

You being here is why it ll be the best, she purred.

My hand remained where it was, another finger slipping into her cutoffs. She adjusted her hips to give me more access until my fingers touched against the edge of her slit. Now it was her turn to gasp, the noise turning into a sound of satisfaction. I found her slit, wetness already present upon her lips.

You really liked sucking my cock didn t you? I asked her with a sideways grin.

I really did, she hummed happily.

The barrier of her shorts was slightly frustrating, keeping me from fully exploring her pussy, but the limited reach added a touch of teasing excitement as well. As I probed at her, she moved her hips and let me know she was enjoying it without words. I briefly dipped a finger inside of her, though I couldn t get far due partially to the angle and partially how tight she was. The smell of her sex began to fill the car and I hoped we weren t too far from the cabin.

My question was answered not even two minutes later as we turned and it came into view. Cabin was too small a word. That evoked the image of something tucked into a mountainside with little more than four walls and a roof. This was, as Alexis had said earlier, a mansion. The tree lined path led right up to the circle drive of the three story building. Its huge red front door faced us, a splash of color on the mostly light wooden facade. The logs of the roof were a darker color, sitting on it like a hat. The windows were large and numerous to allow plenty of natural light to spill inside. It just got larger as we got closer and my mouth fell open in awe.

It has that effect on people, Alexis laughed when she saw my reaction.

She fished around her bag at her feet and pulled out a set of keys. She told me that the walk from the garage to the bedrooms was a pain and we could move the car later. I put the car in park and the two of us got out. It felt good to stretch my legs after the long drive.

Doesn t your dad have cameras watching this place? I asked.

Of course, she said. But they re dormant unless something sets off the alarm.

So he has no way of seeing us right now?

She nodded as she pulled her bag from the trunk.

Good. I m not waiting longer.

She began to smirk as I came upon her, pushing her back against the car. I kissed her with all the lust and desire that was boiling inside of me. She met my lips with as much eagerness and wrapped her arms around me. Our tongues met like old lovers long kept apart finally reuniting. Our bodies were pressed together and it felt like the heat of our need might burn our clothes off.

Mr. Holloway, she breathlessly said when we parted, her hands falling to my belt again.

I didn t correct her on the name this time. There was something about her calling me that that gave an extra bit of lewdness. I did away with her shirt and tank top as fast as I could, her bra disappearing just as quick. My hands cupped her full tits, perky pink nipples already at attention. She let out an Oh God as I brushed my thumbs over them.

She had my cock out again, her grip on it tighter now that we didn t have to worry about the road. I growled as she jerked me off, my lips finding her neck. My teeth grazed her skin playfully before I bit where her shoulder and neck met. One of her hands left my cock and gripped onto the back of my head as I did so, her cry of pleasure joining the forest sounds around us.

My hands moved to her ass so I could lift her up. She let out a squeal of delight as I easily lifted her, walking us over to the hood of the car. She wrapped her arms and legs around me while I moved us, her lips planting small kisses along my neck. We paused for just a moment after I set her down in order to shed the rest of our clothes. I looked over her now exposed body, taking in the full view of her finally. She bit her lip as she looked me over in return.

Fuck, I breathed, you re so sexy.

Right back at ya, stud, she said as her hands passed over my broad shoulders.

I kissed her again as I gripped my cock and led it to her pussy. Her legs spread for me and we both inhaled sharply when my head touched her. I ran the head along her slit to spread her ample wetness and lube my cock. My head split her entrance, the first inch of me disappearing inside of her.

Shit, she said as her eyes went wide, you re so big.

Are you okay? I asked, my tip resting inside of her.

She nodded. More than okay. I ve just never had anything this big inside before. She rocked her hips down to push more of me in.

At just shy of 8 inches, I know I m longer than average, but not big enough to scare most girls off on sight. My girth is what sets me apart from most other dicks I ve seen in porn or otherwise. I ve been told I make girls feel full in a very satisfying way. Based on the look on Alexis s face as I pushed deeper inside of her, the rumors were true.

I moved my hips to work myself deeper, her own body moving to help it get there. Her hands rested on the hood of the car to keep herself upright and her fact level with mine. We alternated between hungry kisses and watching my cock inside of her. It was amazing to watch her small pussy adjust to me, take me deep. She draped an arm onto my shoulder and dug her nails in as I finally buried myself fully into her.

Fuck me, she said as she stared into my eyes.

I readily obliged. I pulled out a few inches and pushed them back in, falling into a steady rhythm. She moaned louder, letting go of my shoulder and falling back on the hood of the car. I grabbed onto her hips to better drive myself in and out. She made sounds somewhere between words and moans, her hips lifting off the hood of the car. Her legs wrapped around me, her feet pressing into the small of my back to keep me in place. As if I was going anywhere.

The warmth of the day on top of the activity made me begin to sweat. A sheen appeared on her body as well, her form appearing almost angelic now as her pale body glowed in the sun. She began to mumble something.

Like that? I asked.

She nodded, Gonna cum

I reached a hand between her legs and pressed my thumb against her clit. I worked it in small circles while my cock continued to pump into her. The added pleasure made her mouth fall

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 11 Aug 2026 15:05:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 3.

Olivia and a more confident Corey get together again.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Around 5:00 pm on Tuesday, Olivia sent Corey a text message.

Olivia: Still interested in getting together tomorrow?

Olivia started laughing when the reply came back almost before she hit the send key.

Corey: Yes!

Olivia: Meet me at the Starbucks by the high school at 10:00, okay?

Corey: OK. Looking Very forward to seeing you!

Olivia smiled as she tagged his text with a heart.

At 9:59 Wednesday morning, Corey walked into Starbucks. He scanned the area and quickly saw Olivia sitting in the corner. As he walked toward her, she looked up, and they both smiled at each other. Olivia was wearing a white halter top that hugged her small breasts. Corey's smile got even bigger when he got closer.

"Hi, my name's Corey. Would it be okay if I sat here?"

Olivia smiled, but before she even answered, Corey continued.

"Don't worry, it's okay if you say no. I'm not a weirdo, and I won't create a scene if you prefer I not sit here."

Olivia was almost laughing by this point.

"So, tell me.; Was it Cary?" she started.

"Corey," he corrected her.

"So, tell me, Corey, why did you want to sit here?"

"Would you like me to make up some answer about this being my favorite table, or should I just tell you the truth; that I wanted to meet the prettiest girl in the place."

Olivia tapped her fingernails on the table as she looked up at Corey.

"Well, I think you're full of shit, but I like your style." As she tipped her hand toward the available chair, she continued, "have a seat."

Corey sat down.

"So," Olivia continued, "you seem to be pretty smooth. Are you always this self-confident when meeting new women?"

Corey couldn't take it anymore and started laughing hysterically. Olivia followed right behind. Other people in the store turned their heads toward the two of them.

When they finally calmed down, Olivia looked at Corey.

"You know, it wouldn't be unreasonable for you to do that with a girl you didn't know."

"Olivia, you've done wonders to make me feel like I could be a little more comfortable with a woman I just met at a party or in some other group environment, but I don't think I'm quite ready to walk up to someone out of the blue and say anything like that."

"You Could do that, Corey. You're cute, and I liked the qualifier that you're not a weirdo. But for now, go order your drink."

Corey got his drink and came back to the table.

"I wanted to talk to you before we went back to my house," Olivia said. "What I did the other day with you; I'm not even sure why I did it. I mean, when Melissa said something about you being shy, it just hit me hard because it reminded me so much of me when I graduated high school. Now, I don't go around looking for shy guys;" Olivia looked around to see how close people were sitting next to them, and she leaned forward as she lowered her voice to almost a whisper before continuing, "just to be their first fuck." Sitting back and returning to a normal voice, she went on. "But, of course, I know you. I've known you for a long time. And you've always been nice to me. So, I wanted to help you out."

She paused and took a sip of her drink.

"And truthfully, I wasn't sure if I could really go through with it. But I'm really glad I did."

"Me, too!" Corey added, causing both of them to smile.

"I just wanted to get that off my chest," Olivia continued, again in a soft voice. "And I didn't want to just have you come to my house, fuck me, and leave. That's why I wanted to meet here. I hope that's okay."

Corey chuckled.

"Jesus, Olivia, you think I'd complain about spending time with you just talking? I mean, I'd be lying if I said I hadn't been thinking about stuff I hope we'll do. But even being here with you is really nice." Then, after a short pause, he continued, "But don't worry. I know I'm not your boyfriend, and you're not my girlfriend. But we can just be friends, right?"

Olivia reached across the table and took Corey's hand in hers.

"Yes, Corey, we can just be friends." Again lowering her voice, she said, "Friends who sometimes fuck!"

They both smiled at each other.

"Come on", Olivia said. "Let's go for a walk."

They grabbed their drinks and walked out the door. Olivia took Corey's hand in hers and turned toward the high school. They walked the short distance in silence, but as they crossed the final street and arrived at the actual campus, Olivia stopped.

"I walk around here sometimes. For some reason, I find it peaceful and calming. But I actually have very conflicting feelings about my days here. On the one hand, I loved high school. I had a bunch of girlfriends; mostly because your sister brought me into her group. Even in the group, I wasn't one of the popular kids at school."

Corey looked surprised.

"Really? But you were a cheerleader? All the cheerleaders were popular."

Olivia laughed.

"I was only a cheerleader because your sister forced me to try out. I was always a little embarrassed when I was wearing my cheerleading outfit or we were performing."

"Huh? Half the girls were jealous they weren't cheerleaders, and all the guys loved watching the cheerleaders. Why were you uncomfortable?"

"The guys weren't looking at me when we performed. The were looking at the other girls. The ones with big boobs and bouncy hair." Then she laughed. "And bouncy boobs."

Corey turned Olivia toward him, grabbing each of her hands in his.

"This guy was watching you. Every. Single. Time."

Olivia smiled and gave Corey a big hug, being careful not to spill her coffee.

"I'd call you a liar and say you were just saying that to get in my pants, except you already did," she said laughing. "Thank you, Corey. Good to know there was at least one guy watching me."

She continued holding one of Corey's hands as the continued walking.

"But as much as I enjoyed spending time with my girlfriends, I was always depressed about not having a boyfriend. Or not really even dating. It was hard."

They continued walking in silence. She led them over to the football field, where a couple of guys were running on the asphalt track that circled the field. They both tossed their empty cups in a garbage can.

"I spent a lot of time here performing our routines and watching games," she said.

"Me, too," Corey said.

"Really? I don't remember you in your cheerleading outfit. I bet you looked hot," Olivia said, laughing.

"Uh, yeah, I meant watching the games."

"Yeah, I know," she said, again laughing.

They walked past the stands and then continued walking behind them.

"Do you think all the rumors were true?" Olivia asked.

"What rumors?"

Still holding his hand, Olivia led them behind the stands.

"You know; that after practice, some of the cheerleaders gave guys blowjobs here."

Corey laughed.

"I really don't know. I can assure it never happened to me."

"Yeah, I was never involved in that either."

Still holding Corey's hand, Olivia started walking under the stands, weaving between the metal structure until they were 15 or 20 feet in.

"I can't believe anyone would really do that here. It's not exactly romantic," she said. "But I guess there's the thrill of being out in public; especially under the bleachers." She looked around and said, "Let's find out!"

Suddenly she knelt down and unhooked Corey's belt.

"What are you doing?" Corey almost yelled in shock.

Olivia looked up at him and smiled.

"What do you think I'm doing?" she answered while unbuttoning his pants and unzipping them.

"There are people on the track!" Corey cried. "And anyone could walk by", he protested but extended the last word as Olivia started rubbing his dick through his underwear.

She ignored him as she pulled down his pants and underwear. She grabbed his dick and gave it a lick from base to tip.

"So do you want me to stop?" she asked before sticking the tip of his dick in her mouth and tickling his balls.

"No; no; no; please don't stop."

"Are you sure?" she asked immediately before sliding her lips down his dick a few inches, stopping before it hit her throat.

"Yeah, I'm sure."

After fifteen seconds of sliding his dick in and out of her mouth while stroking the part beyond her mouth, she pulled her mouth away.

"You sure you're not afraid of us getting caught?"

Then she went right back to sucking and stroking.

"I don't care about that. Please don't stop."

Olivia smiled to herself as she continued sucking on his dick, paying special attention to the part just behind the head. She knew she couldn't take his dick very deep, as she always gagged. And truth be told, she hadn't given a lot of blowjobs. But today, she was really turned on by the thought of doing it outside, under the stands, where they really could get caught. And she liked doing it to Corey.

As she continued, Corey started moaning. Corey wanted to touch Olivia somewhere; anywhere; just to make a physical connection while she had his dick in her mouth. But he didn't want to put his hands on her head, as he didn't want her to think he was going to start forcing mouth her further down his dick, like he'd seen in porn videos. So, he just used three fingers of his right hand to run his fingers through her hair on the side of her head. Olivia closed her eyes for a second when she felt him stroke her head.

After a couple of minutes, Olivia pulled away for just a second, stroking his entire dick with her hand, as she whispered, "tell me before you cum."

Corey grunted acknowledgment and moaned again when his dick went back in her mouth. After another few minutes, Olivia slowly strummed Corey's balls.

"Oh, God!" he cried out.

After just another minute, Corey desperately, but quietly, roared, "I'm gonna cum!"

Olivia pulled his dick out of her mouth and continued stroking his full length, pointing his dick away from her, and continuing to tickle his balls. After five seconds, Corey grunted, and he shot a burst of cum. Olivia could feel the hot liquid move through his dick, and she smiled. As she continued stroking him, he shot four more times, his dick twitching each time. After one more twitch, where nothing came out, Corey let out a long sigh.

Corey put his hands around Olivia's shoulders and lifted her up, immediately putting his lips on hers and giving her a passionate kiss. Eventually, he pulled away.

"Jesus, Olivia, that was unbelievable!" Suddenly, a light bulb went off, and he remembered he was still standing outside with his pants and underwear around his ankles.

"Uh, I'd better get dressed before I get arrested for flashing the world," he said, as Olivia laughed.

Once he finished buckling his belt, he looked at Olivia, who was still smiling.

"I can't believe you did that," he said.

"Oh, sorry," she said. "If you prefer, I'll never do it again."

"No, no, no," Corey quickly replied, "I'd Love for you to do it again. I was just kinda surprised you did it here. Out in the open. Where people could have seen us."

"Made it exciting, huh?" she asked with a smile.

Corey laughed.

"It would have been exciting no matter Where you did that! But, yeah, I guess it did add a little extra; something."

With a broad smile, Olivia grabbed Corey's left hand with her right hand, intertwining her fingers with his.

"Come on. Let's go to my house and see if we can do something exciting there, too."

When they got to Olivia's, she led him upstairs to her bedroom. There was a desk with a laptop on it and shelves above filled with books. There was a dresser with a TV and a few pictures. Two large windows faced the front of the house, and the sunlight coming in was bright. When Olivia closed the door, Corey noticed a full-length mirror on the back of the door. And, of course, there was a bed; a queen-size bed with lots of stuffed animals on it.

As soon as Olivia closed the door, Corey walked up to her, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her against him.

"Let's see," he said, looking up as if he was thinking. "She's invited me to her room and she's standing. I wonder if she wants to do more than talk," he said, repeating the instructions Olivia had given him two days ago.

"Of course I'm standing," she said, laughing. "You didn't give me a chance to move more than two inches from the door."

"Ah, you've discovered my secret plan to prevent you from sitting."

He placed his lips on hers and started to slowly kiss her. He teased his tongue into her mouth just a bit, and then pulled back. She then repeated the move as they kissed like lovers who had known each other for years. The kiss was passionate, but not rushed or desperate, and each of them let out occasional moans. Corey slipped both hands down to Olivia's butt, squeezing each cheek as he pulled her body against his hard dick. They ground their bodies against each other, and both were incredibly excited.

They continued kissing for quite a while, letting the desire build. Then, without breaking the kiss, Corey moved one hand from Olivia's butt to her breast, first squeezing her entire breast and then gently pinching her hard nipple that poked through her top.

"Hmm," Olivia moaned as waves of pleasure shot from her nipples through breasts to her entire body.

Corey finally broke the kiss and turned Olivia around, so her back was to him, and they were both facing the mirror on the back of the door. Corey watched in the mirror as he ran both hands up Olivia's body and onto her breasts, again squeezing them and then pinching her nipples as he pushed his hard dick against her back. She sighed and closed her eyes. He continued massaging her breasts for a minute before moving his hands behind her neck and untying the bow of her halter top. He pulled the upper portion down until her breasts came into view.

Looking into the mirror, Corey got incredibly excited. Olivia's dark red areolas looked incredible against her lighter skin. "Jesus, Olivia, you are so fucking beautiful. I could look at your body all day long."

Olivia smiled. She liked the way Corey looked at her and the way he appreciated her less-than-giant breasts.

As Corey gently thrust his pelvis into Olivia's butt, he slid his hands up her body and onto those bare breasts he loved so much. He squeezed them both, and they both moaned. He kept his eyes on the mirror as he lowered his head to kiss the side of Olivia's neck while he continued pumping her breasts. Olivia closed her eyes as she moaned. He continued caressing her breasts, occasionally pinching her nipples between his middle finger and his thumb, as he slowly kissed the back of neck, then the other side, then softly sucked on her

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 10 Aug 2026 15:03:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 2.

Another of his sister's friends wants to "help" Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Gina/

Neither of them moved for five minutes. Finally, Olivia lifted her head and smiled at a smiling Corey.

"Hold the end of the condom so it doesn't slip off when I get off of you," Olivia said.

After Corey squeezed his hand between them and grabbed the condom, Olivia lifted her body and rolled to the side.

"Wrap it in tissue and throw it out; not in the toilet," she said.

He got out of bed and followed her instructions. When he came back, Olivia already had her panties and bra on.

"Olivia...," he started, but she cut him off.

"Don't say anything, Corey. Just listen to me. That was fantastic. You made me feel wonderful. I really liked that. But just because a girl has sex with you, it doesn't mean she's your girlfriend. It doesn't mean anything has changed. It doesn't mean she wants to fuck you again, okay?"

Corey nodded, but he was really disappointed. He understood Olivia was telling him this was a one and done. As Olivia continued getting dressed, Corey just watched. When she was done, he had to say something.

"Olivia?"

She looked at him.

"I understood what you said. I won't bug you or get weird with you, okay? I just wanted to say thank you. Not only do I appreciate that you did that, but it was also so much better than I possibly dreamed it would be. And most of that is because it was you. I've always thought you were hottest of Melissa's friends, and I never could have imagined this. So, thank you." Then after a short pause, he said, "Okay, I'm done. I won't bother you anymore."

Olivia, who had been staring at him the whole time, broke into a huge smile. She walked over to him and gave him a short kiss on the lips.

"You're welcome, Corey. And thank you for saying that. I hope you'll feel a little more comfortable with other girls. Soon, you'll be sleeping with every girl at college."

Corey laughed.

"Yeah, I don't think so. But a guy can dream."

When Olivia got to the door, she opened it and then stopped. She turned back toward Corey.

"Corey?"

"Yeah?" he said, obviously sorry that this was over.

"It's good that you understand this doesn't mean we're going to do it again. But; it doesn't mean we CAN'T do it again. So, if you want to, you can come over to my house Wednesday morning, and we can fuck some more. But it's okay if you don't want to; I won't keep bugging you." She forced herself to feign a sad look as if she was worried Corey would say no.

Corey's eyes popped open. He couldn't believe what Olivia just said.

"Really?" he asked.

"Uh huh," she said with a big smile.

"Oh, yeah! Thanks, Olivia! I'd like that."

Olivia flashed him a big smile. "Okay. See you Wednesday. Bye."

Just as Olivia was about to walk out the front door of the house, she started laughing when, from the other end of the house, she heard Corey yell, "Holy Mother fuck!"

For ten minutes after Olivia left, Corey just lay on his bed with a shit-eating grin, staring at the ceiling. He couldn't believe he had just had sex with her. OLIVIA! A girl he fantasized about. And he couldn't believe she had invited him to come to her house in two days to continue the fun.

The rest of the afternoon, he spent a lot of time on the internet. He wanted to be ready for Olivia on Wednesday. He wanted to do whatever he could to make her feel really good. He knew what he wanted to do, and he wanted to make sure he was doing it right. He wanted to make sure he knew how to give her an orgasm when he went down on her.

Of course, the internet can be a wonderful source of information; especially when half the information contradicts the other half. When Corey was reading articles with titles like, "How to Eat Pussy" or "What Women Want When You Go Down on Them", he found some information that seemed to be consistent; but not always. One article said, "Draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." Another said, "Whatever you do, don't draw the letters of the alphabet with your tongue on her clit." But Corey looked for those techniques that seemed to pop up consistently on multiple pages, and he had a good idea; at least in his head; of what he wanted to do when he got the chance.

That night, his dad grilled chicken breasts, his mom made a salad and some side dishes, and they all sat around the kitchen table eating, laughing, and teasing each other. On his first long break after his first semester at college, this family time made him happy.

That night, Melissa came into his room again. As usual, she sat on his bed.

"You seemed really happy tonight. Something happen today?" she asked.

For half a second, Corey wondered if Melissa knew. But her facial expression made him believe it was a legitimate question, with Melissa just being herself and caring about Corey.

"Nah, I'm just happy to have the stress of finals in the rear-view mirror. It's nice to have family meals again."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Melissa said. "As much fun as it can be at college, I sometimes miss the four of us just laughing with each other. It reminds me of when we were kids."

Corey smiled. He felt the same way. And for some reason, thinking about this made him get a little choked up.

"You know, I love you, Melissa."

Melissa seemed surprised by the statement. She wasn't surprised he loved her; she was surprised he said it. But then she flashed back to dinner with everyone tonight and thought about when they were younger, and she got a little emotional, too. She got on her knees and leaned into Corey to hug him.

"I love you too, Corey," she said as she squeezed him tight.

Corey held her as tight as she held him. For a couple of seconds, he only thought about his love for his sister. But then, he thought about the feeling of her breasts smashing against his chest. And it felt good.

Corey never thought about Melissa in a sexual way. Of course, he thought she was beautiful, and he thought she had a great body. EVERYONE thought that. But feeling her bra-less breasts push against him was different. Maybe it was because of what happened today. But whatever it was, he realized he shouldn't be thinking about her that way.

He quickly released her and looked at her.

"Stop that or you're going to make me cry," he said, causing Melissa to laugh.

Melissa got up and walked toward the door.

"Goodnight," she said.

"Goodnight," he replied.

After he finished a little browsing on his phone, Corey set it down and turned off the light. He grabbed some Kleenex and pulled his pajamas down. He closed his eyes and pictured Olivia's naked body as he stroked his dick. He re-lived the activity from earlier in the day. He imagined he was touching Olivia's breasts and pinching her nipples. He remembered when Olivia stroked his dick. He started stroking faster as he pictured the moment when he slipped his dick into her. He had fantasized about Olivia in the past, but now he didn't have to imagine what her naked body looked like. Now, he pictured the real thing as he imagined his dick sliding in and out of her faster and faster as he stroked himself faster and faster, until he exploded into the Kleenex, grunting with each spurt.

When he finished, he threw the Kleenex toward the waste basket, not sure where it landed but not caring. He pulled up his pajamas and quickly fell asleep; with a smile on his face.

The next morning, Corey was sitting on the couch streaming a video when Melissa walked past.

"I'm heading out to help Olivia find a dress for her cousin's wedding, and then we're going to lunch. I'll see you later."

"Okay. Bye."

Half an hour later, the doorbell rang. When Corey opened it, he was surprised to see Gina, another of Melissa's friends.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a big smile.

"Hi, Gina. Melissa's not here."

"I know," she replied. "She's dress shopping with Olivia. I left my sunglasses in her room yesterday. Okay if I get them?"

"Yeah, sure," he replied, as he went back to the couch to watch the video.

As Gina walked by, Corey couldn't help but notice how good her ass looked. She was wearing light gray yoga pants, and each round cheek was separately staring at him, with her crack clearly defined. He smiled as she disappeared around the corner, and he returned to his video.

Gina went to Melissa's room, sat on the bed, and smiled to herself as she started browsing her phone. She didn't need to look for her sunglasses; she had worn them as she drove to Corey's house and left them in the car. The lost sunglasses was just the excuse for coming over. She was there because of Corey. After what Melissa said yesterday, Gina thought it would be fun to be Corey's first.

After five minutes, Corey heard Gina call.

"Hey, Corey, can you come here, please?"

Corey turned off the video and walked upstairs. Gina was standing in the hallway outside his bedroom.

"Can I talk to you?" she asked.

"Uh, sure," he said, a little confused. He was even more confused when Gina walked into his room. He followed her in, and then she went back to close the door. She walked over to where Corey was standing.

"Can I ask you a question?" she said.

"Sure," he replied, almost making his reply sound like a question. He was still very confused.

Gina put her hands on his waist, confusing him even more.

"Melissa said you're still kinda' shy when you're around girls."

As much as he loved Melissa, Corey was again pissed at her for mentioning this to her girlfriends.

"You know," she continued, "you really shouldn't be. You're smart, you're interesting, and I hope you know you're a good-looking guy. Any girl would probably want to kiss you."

Corey was still thinking about being mad at Melissa, and it took him a second to process what Gina said. All of a sudden, he stopped thinking about Melissa and was thinking about what Olivia said yesterday.

"If she invites you to her room and she remains standing instead of sitting, it probably means she wants to kiss you," Olivia had said. And did Gina really say, "any girl would want to kiss you"?

Corey quickly analyzed the situation.

"Yeah?" Corey said. "You think Any girl would like to kiss me?"

"Oh, yeah," Gina said with a grin, "I'm sure they would."

Corey hesitated for just a second, thinking it was possible he was about to get slapped. But then he moved his head toward Gina's, tilting it so that it was obvious what he was about to do. Instead of getting slapped, Corey was happy to see Gina tilt her head in the opposite direction and place her lips on his. After a short few seconds, Gina opened her mouth. Corey followed suit and gently moved his tongue toward Gina's mouth, where it was met halfway by her own tongue. They slowly, but passionately kissed for quite a few minutes, and Corey was very excited.

He tried to remember everything Olivia had said, as he wanted to see how far Gina wanted to go.

"Gently touch the side of her breast," he said to himself. But just as he started to move his hand, he mentally slapped it down. "No, goddammit, not yet!" he mentally berated himself. "First her ass."

He slid both of his hands down onto Gina's butt, and it felt incredible. Her yoga pants were so thin, he felt like he was almost touching her bare ass. When he squeezed it, it felt soft on the outside but was clearly firm deeper down. Gina continued kissing him with no objection, so Corey pulled her butt against him, pressing her body against his hard dick.

"Hmm," Gina groaned without breaking the kiss. Corey took this as a good sign, and he continued squeezing her ass and grinding against her as their kissing got even more heated. Gina started grinding on her own power.

After five or more minutes, Corey was ready for the next step. He thought this was dangerous, as it was a big step from kissing and touching her butt. But he was very excited and figured he had to try. So, he took one hand off her butt and moved it back to the side of her waist. Then he slowly moved it up the side of her torso. Gina's breasts were bigger than Olivia's, so even with his hand just on the side, his entire hand was clearly touching the side of her breast.

Not only did Gina not object, but she let out another soft moan. Arguing with himself for a couple of seconds, trying to decide if he could really do what he was thinking, he finally slid his hand totally onto the front of her breast and gave a gentle squeeze. He couldn't believe he really had his hand on Gina's breast, and he was waiting for Gina to push him away and ask him what the hell he was doing.

But without breaking the kiss, Gina let out another soft "Hmm".

They continued kissing while Corey squeezed Gina's breast over and over. Her breasts were much bigger than Olivia's, and Corey realized that his hand didn't come anywhere close to covering the whole thing. He was still rubbing his dick against her and thought everything was going really well until, he thought, Gina finally came to her senses, breaking the kiss and stepping away from him. Corey was ready to apologize for everything he did when Gina suddenly pulled her top off and threw it toward a chair. Then she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra, taking it off and throwing it toward the same chair.

Corey stared in shock. Although fairly large, her breasts had no sag whatsoever. The were perfectly round with fairly large, pink areola Her nipples were thick and very hard.

"Oh God!" Corey sighed as he saw her breasts.

Gina smiled.

"You like these, Corey?" she asked, cupping the bottom of each one.

"Who wouldn't? They're incredible!"

Corey Did think Gina's breasts were incredible, and he loved looking at them, but he actually thought Olivia's small breasts were even sexier. But he cleverly decided not to mention that to Gina. After another two seconds of staring, Corey put one hand on her left breast and put his mouth on her right nipple, flicking his tongue over it quickly.

"Oh, yeah, Corey, that's good," Gina said, as she put her hands on the back of Corey's head.

As he continued flicking his tongue, his hand gently pinched her nipple.

"Hmm. Pinch it harder! I like that."

Corey complied, pinching her nipple even harder. Her moans let him know it wasn't too hard. Without releasing his hand, he moved his mouth to her lips, and they kissed passionately. They were grinding against each other, and both were breathing quickly. Gina slipped a hand between them and rubbed up and down Corey's hard dick.

"I want this in me," she whispered as she pulled her head away from Corey.

She grabbed the bottom of his T-shirt, and they both pulled it off. Gina unbuckled Corey's belt, unhooked his pants, and pulled down his zipper. She slipped her hand inside and rubbed his dick over his boxer-briefs, causing him to moan. He stepped back and pushed his shorts to the floor, kicking off his shoes and his shorts. Then he took off his socks. Gina was watching him and then started to peel off her yoga pants. Corey put his hands on hers to stop her.

"Can I do it, please?" he asked.

Gina smiled and nodded. He gave a quick kiss and suck on each nipple before he knelt on the floor. He kissed Gina's mound through her pants. Then he put one hand in the waistband on each side and slowly pulled them down. When her thong came into view, Corey again kissed her mound. He finally got the pants all the way down. Gina held on to Corey's head as she lifted each foot and Corey removed her sandals and pants. He slowly kissed her inner thigh higher and higher until he ran out of room. He put his fingers in her panties and slowly pulled them down. When her bald mound came into view, Core

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 09 Aug 2026 15:02:00 +0000

Seducing the Shy Guy: Part 1.

His sister's friend Olivia; tries to teach the ropes to shy Corey.

Based on a post by Leader12, Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Corey was happy the semester was finally over. His first term at college was fun, but it was challenging. He found high school to be pretty easy, even though he took honors classes; and then AP classes; in math and science. But when he got to college; where lots of people were as smart as he was; he had to work a lot harder to keep up with the pace. He was also taking advanced classes as a freshman because he had received some college credit from his AP classes.

The funny thing about it was that he Liked the challenge. He especially liked the advanced Physics class he was taking, since it gave a scientific explanation of things everyone experiences in the world every day. And he liked the challenge of proving he could do the work. He always loved JF Kays speech about going to the moon, when he said, "we choose to go to the moon not because it is easy but because it is hard." Whenever Corey repeated the line, he always dropped the 'R' on the last word and did a terrible job of trying to replicate JF Kays Boston accent, pronouncing the last word "h a h d".

But now he could relax for a few weeks during Christmas break. He lived less than two hours away, and his parents texted to say they'd be at the dorm in fifteen minutes.

When their car pulled up, Corey walked outside, rolling one suitcase with some clothes. He was surprised when the back door opened, and his sister, Melissa, stepped out. Suddenly he had a huge smile on his face.

"Melissa!" he yelled. "I didn't think you were back yet."

Melissa was two years older than Corey and went to a different college. She had told him she'd be home the day after him.

"I wanted to surprise you," she said, just before the two embraced. "Good to see you, Corey!"

The two siblings were always very close even though they were, in some respects, very different. Corey was generally quiet, shy, and uncomfortable in groups of people who weren't his friends. Melissa, on the other hand, could show up on another planet at a party with aliens, and within ten minutes, she'd know all the aliens' names, and they'd all love her. She was very popular in high school; he was not. She dated a lot in high school; he did not.

Corey looked up to his sister in many ways. Even though she was beautiful and very popular, she was very down-to-earth. Some of the other pretty, popular girls in high school were real snobs. They wouldn't even consider talking to a nerd like Corey. But Melissa was friends with everyone. She had some friends from the Pom Squad, some friends from her honor classes (some of whom were a little nerdy, like Corey), and random friends she had just made over the years. When some of her "popular" friends made bitchy comments about someone; especially about "nerdy guys"; Melissa would call them out. Corey wasn't sure if she was explicitly trying to defend him or just not tolerating someone being a jerk. But it always made him respect her even more when she'd go against the crowd and defend people.

As they drove home, everyone asked Corey about finals. Corey caught up with Melissa, since they didn't talk a lot the prior week when they were both studying for finals. On the way home, they stopped for lunch. Corey smiled when they were all piled into a booth, with Melissa next to him and his parents on the other side. It reminded him of his childhood, when they'd go out as a family and laugh and make fun of each other. He had friends who had older sisters, but none of them got along like he and Melissa did. He always appreciated Melissa; probably more than she realized.

That night, after everyone got ready for bed, Corey was sitting up in his bed surfing the web on his phone when he heard a knock on his door.

"Come in," he yelled.

Melissa walked in wearing a t-shirt and shorts, her standard sleeping outfit. She sat on Corey's bed and started asking more questions about his first semester. Once again, Corey smiled to himself as this was another event that reminded him of his childhood. Melissa would often plop on his bed to talk to him about everything and anything. When he started middle school, and then high school, she also tried to give him pep talks about girls. He was obviously very shy and didn't date in high school, and Melissa always tried to convince him that girls would like him if he just tried.

So, he wasn't surprised when Melissa finally got around to asking if he had gone out with any girls. When he said he hadn't, Melissa again turned into his personal life coach and biggest cheer leader, telling him he didn't realize that he's a good-looking guy and that any girl would like him if he just talked to them. While he appreciated Melissa's concern and confidence in him, this was not one of the conversations he enjoyed. Like when he was in high school, Melissa left a little frustrated and definitely feeling sad for her brother.

ON the following Monday, Melissa had a few of her high school friends over. They were sitting outside, just catching up on everyone's last semester. One of the girls asked about Corey and how he liked college. Melissa let them know he was doing well, but she briefly mentioned that he's still as shy as he ever was. She told them she felt bad he didn't have the confidence to talk to girls.

As soon as she heard that, Olivia smiled to herself. Back in high school, she was Exactly like Corey. She was shy around boys and didn't think they were interested in her. It didn't help that some of her friends; including Melissa; were absolutely beautiful. Some of the cheerleaders had big, curly blond hair, big boobs, and big personalities. They knew how to do their hair and apply makeup; a little too much, in Olivia's opinion; to look like movie stars. Olivia had a thinner body, full B-cup breasts, and stick-straight, pitch-black hair that went halfway down her back. She had big, brown eyes which many would find to be alluring. But she just didn't understand how attractive she was.

She was still uncomfortable around boys when she left for college, but her freshman year roommate fixed that. She was a year older, and she told Olivia she was making it "her personal project" to help Olivia come out of her shell. She was fine around girls; she only got nervous around guys. So, her roommate dragged her to every party she went to and forced her into situations where she had to talk to guys. It was a very painful couple of months before she finally found a guy whom she found easy to talk to. She also thought he was hot, and he ended up being the one to take her virginity. Once she got "over the hump", the damn broke. She suddenly realized she Could talk to guys, that some guys thought she was hot, and sex was fun!

She felt bad for Corey; she remembered how miserable she was before her "awakening".

She was jolted out of her thoughts when she heard, "Hello! Earth to Olivia. Are you there?"

"Huh?" she asked, realizing the other girls were looking at her.

"I said we were going to go out for lunch and then go to the mall," Melissa said. "Are you good with that?"

"Actually, I'm not feeling great. I think I'm going to head home. I'll catch up with you guys later."

"You sure?" Melissa asked. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I just didn't sleep well last night, and I'm kinda' tired," Olivia responded.

"Okay," Melissa said, we're going to head out.

"Okay. I'm gonna go say hi to Corey and then leave," Olivia said.

As the other girls headed out, Olivia went inside and up the stairs. She had been in Melissa's house a million times, so she felt quite comfortable being there without her. When she got to Corey's room, she knocked.

"Come in," she heard.

She opened the door, and Corey was sitting at his desk where he had been looking through email. He turned when the door opened, and he smiled. He always liked Olivia.

"Hi, Corey," she said with a smile.

"Hey, Olivia. How ya' doing?"

"I'm good," she said. "How about you?"

"No complaints," Corey said.

They chatted for a little while before Olivia said, "Melissa said you haven't done much dating at school."

Corey looked embarrassed and was a little pissed at his sister.

"Why would she tell you that?" he asked.

"It just came out when someone asked how you were doing. Nothing to be upset about," she said.

"It's just not easy;" he said, with his voice trailing off.

"You know," Olivia said, "I used to be the same way. You know how shy I was."

"Yeah, I suppose."

"But my roommate really forced me into situations where I'd Have to talk to guys, and eventually it wasn't so hard. Hey, I've got an idea. Come here."

"What?" he asked, given they were already in the same room.

"I said stand up. Now!" she said with a laugh.

Corey got up and walked toward her. She walked into the hallway, outside his room, and then stopped. He followed her.

"Okay, let's pretend we're at a party and there's some music playing."

Corey laughed.

"Seriously? Pretend we're at a party?"

"Shut up and listen to me. Yes, pretend we're at a party."

"Oh, okay," Corey said in the most sarcastic voice possible. "I'm at a party."

"Okay," Olivia continued, "now pretend you see me, and you think I'm hot."

"Well, that doesn't take any pretending," he said.

Olivia pulled her head back with a shocked look.

"You think I'm hot?"

Now Corey was embarrassed and looked down.

"Well, of course I think you're hot. Who wouldn't?"

Olivia was still surprised, but she ignored the comment for now.

"Okay, so;" Then she moved a few feet down the hallway. "So, you decide to come talk to me."

Corey looked at her.

"Let's go Corey. Remember? You think I'm hot, so you come over to talk to me. Come here."

Corey walked the few feet to where Olivia was leaning against the wall.

"Hi, I'm Olivia," she says.

Corey looks at her as if she's crazy, but when Olivia raises her eyebrows and holds her arms up with her palms up in a "your turn" gesture, Corey finally goes, "Oh, hi. I'm Corey."

"Hey, look at that," Olivia says, "you're talking to a girl."

"So, do you like this music?" Olivia asks.

Corey finally decides to play the game.

"Yeah, they're not too bad."

"Have you seen many bands on campus," she asks.

Without thinking too much, Corey replies, talking about some bands he's seen.

"See," Olivia said. "Once you get going, it's not so bad. Now, if the girl is smiling at you a lot or maybe putting her hand on your arms when she's talking, like this;" and she places her hands on Corey's upper arm, "then it means she's into you and wants to keep talking. But after a while, maybe she says, 'It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?' That's a good sign."

Olivia puts her hand on Corey's arm and leans into him as she says, "It's kind of loud here. You wanna go talk in my room?"

Corey chuckles and says, "Yeah, sure."

Olivia grabs his hand in hers and walks the three feet to Corey's room and pulls him inside. She closes the door and locks it.

"So, if she invites you to her room, it probably means she likes you and wants to get to know you better. Maybe she wants to make out. If she doesn't immediately go and sit down but is standing, walk up to her and put your hands on her waist, like this."

Olivia put her hands on his waist, but Corey left his hanging down.

"Hey," she said, "are you listening?" she said with a little chuckle. "We just came to my room, and I didn't sit down. Put your hands on my waist like this."

Corey smiled. He didn't know why Olivia wanted to play this game, but he didn't want her to get mad at him. So, he put his hands on her waist.

"So, if you get this far, she definitely wants to at least kiss you," Olivia said. "You should lean in and give her your best kiss."

Corey nodded, as if he understood.

After a couple of seconds, Olivia said, "I'm waiting."

"Huh?"

"I said, you should lean in and give this hot girl a kiss."

Suddenly Corey realized Olivia really expected him to do this. Now. Here. With her. He wasn't sure why, but he thought he'd better do something. He leaned his head forward about an inch. Olivia smiled to herself but was happy he moved at all. She figured she'd better show him. She leaned forward, closed her eyes, and placed her lips on his. Corey didn't move at first, but, finally, he realized she was serious. So, he started kissing her.

He couldn't believe this was happening. He had kissed a few girls, but nobody as hot as Olivia. His sister's friend. When Olivia opened her mouth, Corey did the same. When he felt her tongue enter his mouth, he moved his hands behind Olivia's waist and pulled her against him just a bit as they enjoyed a passionate kiss.

Olivia was surprised he pulled her against him, and she could tell he was getting hard. She liked the feeling. A lot. And she started getting excited, herself.

After five minutes of wonderful kissing, Olivia pulled her head back and smiled.

"That was nice, Corey. Real nice."

Corey just looked at her quietly with a smile on his face.

"So obviously she likes making out, but now you have to figure out if she's interested in something more. You're in her room; by the way," she said, looking around as if to take in the whole room, "do you like the way I decorated my room?"

Corey looked around and smiled.

"Yes, I do. It's very nice. We seem to have similar tastes."

"So, now it gets even more fun. If you're in her room and she's been kissing you, she might want more. But you've got to go slowly, because you can't assume anything. If you do something and she stops you or says no, that's okay. That just means she's not ready for it yet. So go back to kissing her. From my long-term experience kissing you, she'll like more of that."

They both smiled.

"So, something you can do that lets her know you're interested in a little more without freaking her out is when you're kissing her, move one of your hands onto her ass and give it some gentle squeezes. If she doesn't object, keep your hand there and pull her against you. If she says 'uh-uh' or moves your hand off her butt, that's fine. Just move your hand back to her waist and keep kissing. Let's try that."

Corey tried to process what he heard. Did she really say, "let's try that"?

When Olivia started moving her head forward, Corey leaned forward, and they started kissing again. Not believing he was really doing this, he slid one hand down onto Olivia's ass and gave it a little squeeze. It felt incredible. Olivia softly moaned and Corey pulled her against him. She started rubbing her pelvis a little bit against Corey's hard dick, and he let out his own groan. They continued kissing and Corey continued squeezing Olivia's ass, and they were both very excited.

After another ten minutes, Olivia again pulled her head away from him, but he left his hand on her ass.

"Hmm," she said, "you're very good at this. You must be very experienced." This made Corey laugh. "You should be feeling pretty good about how it's going with your hot friend by now," she said, smiling at calling herself a 'hot friend'. "So now you need to take the next step, again being subtle to let her bow out gracefully if she wants to. So, keeping the one hand on her butt, slide your other hand up her side."

Corey did as instructed. His hand was getting dangerously close to Olivia's breast.

In Heat

A scorching outdoor encounter in the dog days of summer.

Based on a post by TheSleepingKing. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

You know the worst thing about the Midwest? August.

Sure, there are other things. But after three straight weeks of 98 degrees and 90% humidity you don't really care that Kansas is a thing. You just want out; to escape the stifling grassland; preferably to a place where you don't need to swim through the steam to reach the next air-conditioned oasis.

Where I work we need to maintain a minimum staffing level to fulfill our obligations. So vacation requests are handled on a first come first serve basis. First person to request time off gets first pick of available dates. Usually I get in early, guaranteeing myself at least one week that I want. But by the time I remembered to request this year, my only option for a summer break was the final week in August.

Monday and Tuesday were a bust. Too hot to leave the house. I tried Monday morning, heading out to my favorite brunch spot for an omelet. But after burning my hand on the gear shift lever at 10:00 am I decided to pack it in. The weather app promised cooler temperatures mid-to-late-week, so I set about crafting a plan to salvage what was left of my vacation.

There's a state park a few hours north, on the edge of a popular college town. I'd hiked there several times before. It was quiet, with a decent elevation and full tree canopy, and a 15-foot waterfall at the crux of the two longest trails. Temps in the mid-eighties were still warmer than I preferred. But after months of being stuck in a warehouse 10 hours a day, a little time outside seemed...necessary.

I texted my friend Natalie, curious if she'd want to tag along. She was fun, outdoorsy, and never seemed too busy for an adventure. And sometimes, if we'd both had a few drinks, you might find her with her head in my lap, cock in her mouth and my fingers slowly circling her clit; agreeing this was a great way to spend an evening. But this time I struck out. I was on my own. I'd have to make the best of it.

Every hotel in town was booked for Friday night (damn college football weekend), so I reserved a room for Wednesday and Thursday and headed out after lunch. Two hours and three Interstates later I pulled into a parking lot already half-filled with cars. I intended to drop my bag in the room and lap the short trail before dinner. That plan screeched to halt the moment I shut off the car.

Cooler temperatures midweek my ass. It was 90 degrees at 4:15. The air saturated my clothes as I trudged across the pavement, and by the time I arrived at the check-in desk I knew I was done for the day. Cranking up the air in the room I decided to catch up on some streaming shows before heading across the parking lot to a local burger joint for a lite supper.

But soon the sun disappeared behind a fortress of darkened clouds. The wind whipped up and the rain poured down in sheets, lashing the windows and transforming the parking lot into a rippling black pond. I watched for a while, checking the weather report to find nothing about precipitation. If Thursday was anything like this....

Eventually the rain stopped, and I headed out for dinner. It was cooler now; high 70s or so, and the squall had dried the air enough for the wind to wick away the water instead of steaming me in a sauna. I picked a seat in the corner of the restaurant patio and settled in for a meal.

The dining room filled up quickly. Mostly locals; you could tell by the comfortable clothes and their rapport with the bartenders. But midway through my second beer, three young women rounded the corner from the waiting area, following the hostess to a four-top across the aisle from me beneath the center awning. And they were obviously based somewhere else.

Two of them looked similar, (sisters maybe? cousins?) with straight blonde hair and big broad smiles. They dressed like they'd come straight from the yacht club: white shorts, striped navy tees and deck shoes; one with a denim jacket, the other in a hat. The third was taller with rectangular glasses, buoyant, gently curled auburn hair, and a short powder blue A-line summer dress accentuating the tone and length of her legs.

She caught me looking as they stopped at their table. I turned away quickly, smiling to myself, disappointed, yet amused that I wasn't as discrete as I used to be. I took a full swig of beer and set the mug gently on the coaster before glancing back toward their table. The brunette had switched places with her friends, taking the seat on the far side of the circle, just about facing me.

For a while I kept my eyes to myself. They ordered drinks and struck up a lively conversation. My burger and fries arrived, and I concentrated on securing the toppings so as not to make a fool of myself the first time I bit into it. But as I worked my way through the meal my attention began to wander. First to the parking lot. Then to the bar. And finally, to the beauty at the table twelve feet away.

I stole glances between french fries and over the rim of my glass, careful to look away the moment before she turned her head or shifted her eyes toward me. Despite my best efforts she caught me once or twice. I flashed a smile, she did the same, we both looked away until the next time it happened. I was always drawn back. Her face was so bright, skin glowing in the warmth of the pendant lights.

She shifted in her chair, slouching a little, stretching her legs to the edge of the aisle and crossing them at the ankles. Her dress rode high up her thighs, the shadow of the fabric and the table above shielding me from what lay beneath. I pretended I hadn't noticed, drawing out a sip of beer until she returned to her conversation.

Inappropriate thoughts crept through my mind. I prodded them, trying to keep them at bay. She was at least ten; if not fifteen years younger. I was here to hike, not ogle women just barely out of college.

The waiter stopped by my table, asking if I needed anything. I should have asked for the cheque. It would have been the smart thing to do. Instead, I asked for ice cream. It was still warm out, seemed reasonable.

A few minutes later I spotted him heading my way, a tray with a tall bowl and several margaritas balanced on one hand. As he stopped to set the bowl in front of me, movement behind him caught my eye. I looked past to the ladies' table to catch the brunette uncross her ankles and ease her outside leg into the aisle, her knees drifting apart just far enough to show me smooth, plump pussy lips unencumbered by fabric or modesty. I froze, staring. Drinking it in.

"Everything okay sir," the waiter inquired, snapping me back to the moment. I tore my eyes away and looked up, then down at the ice cream, then up again, trying to reset my brain.

"Yes," I replied, "thank you. It looks...delicious." I don't think I was talking about ice cream. And from the way his forehead wrinkled I think he knew that. I dipped the spoon in and took a bite. He nodded and moved past me to the table waiting on drinks. Staring at the bowl I tried to collect my thoughts. But all I could picture was the perfect pocket of pleasure framed between those gently tanned thighs.

I lifted my head. Her legs remained splayed, treasure visible. Leaning back in her seat she lifted one foot, skimming her calf up over her shin until one knee rested over the other, closing the curtain on my view. Our gaze met. The corners of her mouth curled up and her eyebrows shrugged, and I felt the stir in my groin as I realized that perhaps...I was meant to see what I saw.

I smiled a little. Then stopped. Her friends had turned to watch me, giggling into the hands covering their mouths. I scooped a spoonful of ice cream and shoved it into mine, staring at the table. Nothing like looking creepy in front of attractive women half your age. I decided to finish my dessert and keep my eyes to myself, get back to my room before embarrassing myself further.

Before I could execute my plan, the women settled their tab and left. Through the glass I watched them skip across the parking lot toward the hotel, laughing with each other along the way. Something slipped from the brunette's swinging hand, and when she stooped to pick it up she looked back in my direction. I flinched, wanting to turn away. But I couldn't. She was mesmerizing. She flashed a smile, then ran to catch up with her friends.

I waited until I was sure they were settled in their rooms before heading back to mine. I ambled into the bathroom and checked myself in the mirror. I was in good shape for 40 plus. Ten years ago I might have made a pass at them; bought them a round, slid over to their table, try to talk one into joining me in my room. Instead...I took a shower, cranked up the air conditioning, and went to bed.

Thursday morning I grabbed some apples from the breakfast bar, threw on a tee shirt and cargo shorts and prepared to hit the trail. It was a little after 8:00, about 75 degrees. The weather app promised 85 by 2:00 pm, which gave me plenty of time to loop the long trails before the heat became oppressive. Armed with two frozen water bottles and the fruit in a small backpack I caught a ride share to the park and headed out.

The forest was teaming with life. Birds of all feathers chattered in the trees while rabbits and squirrels and other small creatures darted about in the in the brush below. The canopy was lush and thick, filtering much of the early light and heavily shading the first few miles, making for a pleasant hike.

But the trail was overgrown from nearly two years of under use. The deeper I forged into the trees the more difficult it became to stay on track. And the leaves that earlier shielded me from the sun now trapped its heat beneath them, turning a warm walk in a light breeze into a hot slog through a noisy sauna. I didn't remember the route as well as I thought, and before I knew it, I was lost.

I took a seat on a fallen log and fished a bottle out of the backpack. The ice had melted but the water was still cool. After half the bottle I traded it for my phone and tried to figure out where the hell I was.

Reception was spotty and the GPS couldn't decide between several locations. From the lay of the land and direction of my hike I decided to head northeast. At some point I would run into the river, which would lead me back to my trail. I finished the first bottle and resumed walking.

The temperature continued to climb, humidity trapping sweat on my skin. The skitter of critters through the underbrush ceased and the bird songs faded into the heat. An eerie quiet settled in, tempered by the crunch of fallen twigs underfoot. My limbs felt dull and heavy and a thought repeated in my head. You should have stayed home. I was looking for a place to rest when I finally heard it. Running water.

In spite of myself I picked up the pace, oblivious to the incline I'd been descending the past few minutes. Up ahead the canopy thinned, tree trunks spacing out along the edge of a clearing. Picking through the tall grass I emerged into the sunlight onto the smooth flat rocks forming the edge of the river. Marked with a boulder on the far bank was the entrance to the second trail. To my right, Lost River Falls.

Fifteen feet up, the black shale outcropping curved into a gentle crescent. The lazy river curled over the edge in a soft, thin sheet, spilling into a shallow pool before funneling through a narrow channel to the river basin and snaking on downstream. Now high in the sky, the sun blazed the sparkling water white, casting a rainbow over the riverbank and a deep shadow on the vertical rock beneath the ledge.

The gentle roar swelled in my ears. I intended to cross to the trail and head back, but it was so hot, and the mist in the air felt so enticing. I turned toward the falls, threading my way along the bank over the channel to the edge of the pool. On a rock nearby I set down my pack, flanking it with my boots moments later. Peeling of the sweat-soaked tee shirt I waded into the water.

The pool was warmer than I expected, but much cooler than the air, instantly soothing my feet. I shuffled along the shale bottom until the water sloshed around my calves. Reaching out I pierced the curtain, splashing droplets over my face and chest. Drawing a deep breath, I closed my eyes and stepped into the falls.

I stayed a minute, despite the chill, the water flushing the ick of the morning off my skin. It beat on my back and shoulders, leeching heat from my muscles and ache from my bones. I ducked under and out several times, like it was a rolling ocean wave on a Caribbean beach. Cleansed and refreshed, I returned to the rock.

I rung out the shirt and laid it flat over the adjacent stone, then fished the second water bottle from the backpack. Bottle to my lips I soaked up the view. Vibrant green forest, shimmering white water, worn black rock winding through the landscape. I smiled to myself. Sure it was hot, but it beat the hell out of being stuck in the warehouse.

The snap of a twig behind me drew my attention. Setting the bottle on the backpack I glanced over my shoulder and caught a figure crossing my periphery on the opposite bank. Shielding my eyes, I turned for a better look. And was not disappointed.

At the far end of the crescent in a bright blue skort and a radiant white rash guard stood the brunette from the restaurant. She had clearly been hiking for some time. Her skin glistened with sweat, and the glossy fabric of her shirt clung to every curve of her torso. Her legs; long and lean; planted her firmly on the uneven ground. Her curls were tied back in a ponytail, exposing her face to the sun.

I couldn't help but stare. She looked like a model in a Patagonia catalog. And it took only a moment before all I could think about was her in that blue dress, slouched in that chair, sipping her drink while showing me the world.

The shriek of a hawk overhead broke my trance. I found her smiling at me, her head cocked to the side, eyebrows raised. Flustered, I acknowledged her presence and turned away. I needed to collect my shit and go; salvage whatever was left of my dignity.

I stuffed the bottle back in the pack and shook out my shirt, hauling it on over my head. Soon it would weigh me down and I would need to take it off, but for now it was a cold towel on the back of my neck and that was just fine. Something disturbed the water behind me. Snapping up the backpack I turned to investigate.

She stood before the falls, her back to me, gazing up at the gleaming ribbon spilling from above. The bands of a black sports bra crisscrossed her back, the rash guard scrunched in her fist was tossed casually into the grass on the far bank. Her hands disappeared in front of her, then reappeared above her head, taking the sports bra with them. Tipping her head back, she eased into the liquid curtain.

The water sheared around her, cutting a sexy silhouette in the high noon sun. My cock stirred to life, craving the view from the other side of the falls. I knew I should get moving; I didn't want to be busted again. But something gripped me, held me in place, my imagination in overdrive.

"Still just looking, huh."

I whipped my head back and forth searching for the source of the voice, before realizing it could only have one origin. I turned back. She had stepped back from the water, her fingers twisting round her ponytail, pulling out the band. With a flip of her wrists her curls burst out, slapping down over her back. She peered over her shoulder. A chill shot down my spine.

Her eyes narrowed, the corners of mouth creasing up. She skimmed her hands along her sides and over her hips until her thumbs hooked in the waistband of her skort and the material bunched in her fists. She tugged them down slowly, a perfectly rounded bare ass rising like a sunrise over the fabric horizon. Watching me, she straightened up, skort slipping down her legs into the pool.

"You know," she said, tipping her head back, "it's better over here."

My cock strained against my shorts, drawn like a magnet to that little gap between the tops of her thighs and the base of her cheeks. She returned to the falls, disappearing under the water. The backpack slipped from my fingers, sluffing off the rock and into the grass. My head spinning, I waded toward her.

She emerged from the cascade facing me. Rivulets of water streamed down her face. They trickled over her tits; firm and high on her chest, dark nipples pointed upward, soliciting a touch. The streams continued down the flat of her belly, curling in at her hips and under her mound, before spiraling round her thighs and calves and melting into the pool. She poked two fingers under my chin and lifted it.

"My eyes are up here."

"Sorry," I replied, just a little nervous. "I'm easily distracted."

Her bright baby blues lingered on my face a moment before roaming down my body to the prominent bulge below my waist. Looking up, she smiled. "But not shy, I see."

She peeled off my shirt and threw it aside, then flattened her hands against my skin. They were soft, and cool from the water, a welcome disruption of the sizzling heat. I reached out, skimming my hands over the base of her ribs, then down to her waist and the curve of her hips. She leaned in, pressing them into mine, trapping my erection between us. A twinge shot through my core. I sighed. She had me.

My attention wandered up to her tits, cupping one sumptuous orb in each palm. Her head lolled, eyes fluttering, biting her bottom lip. I gave a gentle squeeze, dimpling the flesh and rolling my thumbs across her nipples. Her chest thrust forward, a groan escaping her throat. Leaning over I swirled my tongue over one before suckling it into my mouth.

She shivered beneath me, drawing her breath between her teeth. I traded one for the other, back and forth, marveling at the tone and texture of the most perfect pair I'd ever laid lips on. She clutched at the back of my head, insisting I continue teasing her while clumsily fumbling with the clasp on my waistband. I kneaded her tits in my palms, their mass resisting, plumping into the space between my fingers. I growled, invigorated by the memory of how pliable the body can be in its youth.

Winning her battle with the clasp she stripped off my shorts and sprang my cock from its fabric prison. It jumped at the brush of her wrist and flexed in her grip as she tried to close her slender fingers around the shaft. The heat radiated out, warming her fist. She exhaled in my ear and followed up with a whisper barely audible above the falls.

"Fuck me."

I plucked her nipple from my mouth and looked her in the eyes. "Here?"

"Right here," she confirmed, "right now."

I glanced around the clearing and into the woods. "Are you sure?"

She snatched my hand from her tit and shoved it between her legs, curling my middle finger and dragging it through her slit. She was soaked, slick with her cream. "Right now," she repeated.

My hips swung forward with no input from my brain, prodding her belly with the tip of my cock. "What if someone sees us?"

She hooked her arms around my neck. A devilish smirk creased her lips. There is nothing sexier than a woman who knows exactly what she wants.

Well," she said softly, "then we should make sure they get a good show."

She pulled herself tight to my chest, transferring her weight to my shoulders. I braced myself as her legs left the water; first one, then the other; wrapping themselves around my waist. I held her ass cheeks tight in each hand, my cock pressed flat against her labia. Shifting my weight and dipping my hips I maneuvered the tip between those velvety lower lips and thrust myself into her pussy.

She gasped; her mouth round, eyes bulging; as her canal expanded to accommodate the intruder. She fit like a glove two sizes too small, squeezing me tighter than I'd felt in years. Her gaze locked with mine she ground against me, acclimating to my girth with tiny strokes. Her shock turned slowly to lust.

I lifted her ass and pulled it down on my cock, matching my thrusts to the undulation of her hips. Her juices seeped around me, oozing out over my balls. She lowered her head, moaning into my neck. Warm and clammy, our skin clung together, friction heating whatever slivers of space remained between us.

Her writhing shuffled us toward the falls. The air was cooler here. It drew me closer. And before I knew it, we entered the deluge. I bristled at the co

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 08 Aug 2026 02:40:00 +0000

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 3

How far is 'too far'?

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

Sylvia's party game was getting steamier than anyone had imagined. It was fantasy baseball in a new definition, and involved stripping, drinking, or sexual interactions. By now most of us were naked or nearly so. The girls were wasted and could not tolerate another drink.

To make things more dramatic, the girls offered a wager of $100 each, that the guys would not last.

Now another homerun was hit; this time by the Girls Oakland team. But this required the same coitus regardless of whose team hit the ball. Most of the girls having reached their limit of alcohol, the girls drew names each hoping to negotiate something with the guy whose name she had selected. Donna picked the name of my buddy, Ronny, who was infatuated with her. Diane picked my former roommate, Mark, who was completely wasted. The beautiful, blonde, Angie, picked my name. Sylvia picked my black friend, Tyrone.

The room was tense as everyone was waiting to see what the girls would do. Sylvia quickly made a decision. She walked up to Tyrone, gently grabbed the middle of his big cock and led him by the cock to the back bedroom. Everyone hooted and yelled as she took him to the back.

Ronny looked so excited I thought he might explode. I assumed that Donna would drink a beer. However, Ronny looked between me and Donna trying to figure out a way to have sex with my gorgeous girlfriend without making me mad. Finally, he said to Donna, "Donna, what if we agreed that I would just feel you up instead of going all of the way?"

Donna smiled and turned to look at me, with her back leaning on Ronny's chest. Donna seemed relieved. I looked in her bright blue eyes and said, "It is up to you, baby. I told you that you could play." What the hell is wrong with me!

Donna quickly agreed to Ronny's proposal and offered him her naked body. Ronny looked like he had died and gone to heaven. His hands immediately wrapped her from behind & grabbed both of Donna's big knockers while Donna smiled and looked at me.

Angie now approached me. At first, I assumed that a nice girl like Angie would drink. But, she walked up to me, grabbed my hand and started walking toward the bedroom door. I couldn't believe that good-looking Angie wanted to take me to the back and fuck me. Before this party, Angie had a good reputation and was generally thought of as a girl who was either a somewhat prude or a tease. This would have been really hot except I knew Donna was a little jealous of Angie and I didn't want to do anything to upset my girlfriend.

I looked at Donna for some guidance. I could always drink a beer to avoid sex with Angie. I was already imagining the shit I was going to get from my friends if I passed up sex with this beautiful blonde. Angie flipped her long blonde hair behind her so that her nice, firm tits were easier for me to see. I wasn't sure what Donna wanted me to do, so I stalled for time by saying to Angie I was willing to negotiate.

Angie looked a little surprised that a guy would want to negotiate when she was offering to fuck him. However, she smiled at me and said, "I will get on my knees right here and give you oral sex."

I gulped and looked at Donna thinking that she would tell me to drink. Instead, as Ronny fondled both of her tits, she seemed to be absorbed in the process of letting my friend feel her up in public and said, "I told you that you could play, baby."

I couldn't believe my luck. My cock was already hard from watching my naked girlfriend get felt up. Now, Angie was dropping to her knees in front of me and started kissing my balls. She looked so sexy. I lusted after Angie for a couple of years before Donna came to campus.

I was worried that Donna was still going to get mad at me if I showed too much interest in Angie. Donna was staring at me as she was being felt up. Donna's tits were shaking and swaying as Ronny tried to feel every inch of them. I looked at Donna as Angie started licking and kissing the shaft of my cock. I tried my best to focus on and look at Donna, as Angie slid her soft lips over the head of my cock. Soon, Angie was sucking away on my cock. I couldn't believe a nice girl like Angie would suck my cock in front of a crowd. Apparently, the crowd couldn't believe it either because they let loose a long sustained roar.

It is hard to believe, but I tried my best to look as if I was not too excited about a girl who looked like a swimsuit model sucking my cock with a crowd of people watching and cheering her on. I tried not to hump her gorgeous face and I tried my best to only look at Donna. Of course, seeing my voluptuous girl being felt up made my cock hard too. I was desperately trying to avoid cumming in Angie's mouth even though she was on her knees doing what I had dreamed of for several years. I somehow managed to hang on until someone called time.

Angie kissed my cock and slowly stood up. She gave me a quick kiss and returned to her teammates.

Donna looked extremely horny, but did not seem to be upset with me at all. I was relieved. Her attitude had changed as she got more and more horny, and drunk.

I didn't get to watch very much of it, but Diane had offered to let Mark play with her big jugs to avoid having to drink another beer. Mark agreed. He spent some time rubbing Diane's tits. However, a good deal of the time, he put his hands under her heavy tits and flopped them up and down . Diane was completely embarrassed to have her naked tits flopped around in front of a big crowd. She tried to make him stop, but Mark was drunk and thought it was hilarious that Diane was so embarrassed. Finally, she gave up and let him flop her tits around.

Sylvia and Tyrone were called out of the bedroom. Sylvia looked disheveled. She also looked a little stunned. I wondered if Sylvia had ever had a cock like Tyrone's before. Tyrone was smiling and laughing. Judging from the size and hardness of his huge black cock, it did not appear that Sylvia was able to make him cum in two minutes. From what I knew about Sylvia, it was not for lack of trying.

I saw Sylvia and Diane speak briefly to each other. Then, they called for Donna to join them. They then had what appeared to be a serious conversation or at least as serious a conversation as three young girls can have while standing naked(or almost naked) in a crowded drunken room. Donna looked worried as Sylvia and Diane spoke to her. Several times, she glanced at me as her friend and sister spoke to her.

The Commissioner started the video again. After a couple more outs, Kansas City came up to bat again. The Kansas City batter hit a ball so hard, it looked like it might completely leave the ballpark. The guys were all cheering again.

Usually, when our team scored, the girls sort of flailed around for a few minutes trying to decide what to do. This time was different. Diane came straight to me with her big jugs swaying, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna to see what she wanted me to do. She saw me look at her and shouted that she said I could play. I was secretly pretty excited to go to the bedroom with my girlfriend's busty, religious sister.

In the bedroom, Diane closed the door and suggested that I lie down on the bed. I laid on the bed on my back with my cock pointing straight up at the ceiling. Diane then straddled my body on the bed. I thought for a moment that the devout girl was going to fuck me. However, what she did was lift her huge watermelon size tits and squeezed them around my hard cock. It felt really good, but looked even better. Her hands couldn't really control her knockers so they were flopping all around my cock. Then, she started titty fucking my cock by pumping it up and down with her big tits. I loved it.

As I watched her titty fucking me, I lost my head and said, "Your sister always sucks my cock while she does that."

She looked at me and said, "I have never tried that with a man." She looked at the sky for a moment and said, "Lord forgive me." She then looked at me and said, "I will do it with my mouth if you promise not to tell anyone and promise not to ejaculate in my mouth."

I moaned, "Okay, I will not tell anyone and I will do my best not to cum in your mouth."

She seemed to accept this answer and said only, "This is so embarrassing."

About that time, a huge roar came from the other room. I remember thinking that something really hot must have been happening.

She then repositioned her huge melons around my cock and put the head of my cock in her mouth. Diane then started sucking away on my cock. While admiring her huge rack for about a year, it never occurred to me that she would suck cock. She seemed like such a prude. I was overwhelmed that my cock was now in her religious mouth. Soon she was pumping away on my cock with both her tits and her mouth. She was still wearing her glasses as she bobbed up and down on my hard cock. I thought sure I was going to cum in Diane's mouth, but the thought that Donna might get upset with me made me resist. Before too long, someone called time. I moaned a little when Diane's mouth and big knockers came off of my cock.

She said as we got up from the bed, "I thought you were going to ejaculate."

When I replied, "Me too!" she playfully hit my arm and reminded me that I had promised not to cum in her mouth.

She also said, "I am glad my first time was with you. Thank you."

I replied, "No, thank you. You were really good; especially for your first time."

I hoped she didn't tell her sister what we did.

We left the bedroom and returned to our teams. Donna was standing talking to the other girls with her tits shaking like a bowl of Jello. She didn't seem to notice the jiggling.

Sylvia restarted the video of the baseball game and Oakland's manager apparently conceded defeat because he replaced his pitcher with a reserve infielder. Without a pitcher on the mound, Kansas City would be able to easily get more hits and home runs.

A moan went up from the girls' team. Another home run soon followed.

I watched to see if Donna would take a drink, but before she had a chance to decide, Sylvia came over to me, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna, but she wasn't looking.

Sylvia didn't have the tits of Diane and Donna, but she had a sexy slender body that was hot and nice tits if you aren't comparing them to the Kelly sisters.

Sylvia closed the bedroom door and we headed for the bed.

I said, "What do you want to do, Sylvia?"

She sort of rolled her eyes and said, "I want you to fuck me."

I am pretty sure that I had never heard a girl say anything like that before. My cock immediately got hard.

Sylvia lay down on the bed and spread her legs. I was worried that Donna would find out that I fucked Sylvia and that her sister had sucked my cock. I hesitated a moment and then the temptation of a sexy hot girl wanting to be fucked was too much for me. I jumped on the bed and kissed Sylvia. I always kissed Donna as we had sex and did it out of habit. I could tell the kiss surprised Sylvia, but she went along with it and even stuck her tongue in my mouth. However, after a fairly long kiss while I squeezed one of her firm tits, she said, "Why don't you fuck me? We don't have long."

I reached down and inserted my hard cock in her cunt. She was soaking wet. I then remembered that she had probably fucked Tyrone with his gigantic cock earlier. As my cock slowly entered her, she said, "Oh yeah. That feels so, so good. Tyrone nearly split me in half. I think he needs to find a bigger woman."

I didn't really like the reminder about how many cocks Sylvia had taken, but it felt really good. I started thinking that I might cum in Sylvia. She moaned and groaned with every thrust. Her slender athletic body was built for fucking.

As I fucked Sylvia, I heard another loud roar from the crowd in the other room. This seemed louder than any of the earlier roars. I wondered what I was missing, but I didn't give it too much thought since my cock was in a hot nasty girl.

I wasn't sure if she was faking, but it soon seemed like Sylvia was about to orgasm. She certainly sounded like it. I was thinking that I was about to cum, too, when someone called time.

Sylvia pulled me into her one last time and sort of moaned again.

As we got out of bed, I thanked her and said, "You know, I don't think we should tell Donna what we did back here"

Sylvia smiled and said, "Okay, if you think it will be a problem."

We returned to the main room and rejoined our teams. My eyes immediately went to Donna's tits. They were beautiful and jiggling. She was talking to her teammates and seemed very happy. In fact, the girl's team all seemed to be more upbeat than they had been a half hour before. I thought that maybe one of my teammates might be about to pass out or cum giving their team the win. I knew that neither possibility was far-fetched.

Sylvia started the video and as you might expect with an infielder pitching, Kansas City hit another home run. The girls didn't seem as upset about it as I would have expected. Once again, before I could figure out if Donna was going to drink or negotiate with one of the guys, Diane came over to me, took my hand and led me into the bedroom. Her heavy jugs bounced as she walked even though she was still trying to cover them with her hands. It was a hopeless attempt. About all she could do was cover her nipples.

I didn't want Donna to know, but I was looking forward to seeing Diane's big udders again. I assumed that she was going to titty fuck me and suck my cock again. She seemed to like it the last time she took me to the bedroom.

The Final Breakout Challenges.

As we were closing the door, lovely Angie came into the bedroom, too, with my buddy, Mark. Angie looked at Diane and said, "Would it be okay if we share the bed?"

Diane said, "Oh, my lord, how embarrassing!"

Angie replied, "I know! But, I don't know anywhere else to go. Do you think we can share the bed? You know I won't tell anyone."

Diane had a rather sick look on her face and said, "I can't believe I am going to do this."

Mark looked at me, started laughing and gave me a high five. As roommates in the jock dorm, we had had sex with women in the same room before, but they were nothing compared to babes like Angie and Diane.

The four of us crawled onto the double bed. Mark I were on our backs and the girls were in charge. Mark kept saying to Angie that he had waited a long time for this. Mark had lusted after Angie for a couple of years. Only some steady girlfriends had kept him from making a serious run at dating Angie.

Diane kissed me as I grabbed one of her massive tits. Her nipples were both stiff and she was obviously very horny. This was surprising coming from a religious girl who everyone thought was a prude. I had been around her a lot while dating her sister and I was sure that she was a prude. Clearly, everyone was wrong.

I got on my back and assumed she would titty fuck me again. I was thinking that I would cum in her mouth this time if she had time to make me cum. Instead, she straddled me, grabbed my cock and slowly inserted it in her soaking wet cunt. I couldn't believe it!

At first, as my tip entered her, she was laying against my chest. I pushed her up a little and said, "Let me see your lovely tits."

As she glanced at Mark and Angie next to us on the bed, Diane said, "Thank you for calling them lovely. Tyrone said the same thing a few minutes ago. I can t tell you how much that encourages me. The juvenile gawking from most guys just embarrasses me. Oh, my God! I may die of humiliation."

She sat up so that I (and Mark) could see her massive udders. They bounced like only heavy, natural tits can bounce with each thrust. I couldn't take my eyes off of her big, heavy, nasty looking jugs. She soon seemed to get used to showing her bare tits bouncing. However, she became embarrassed again as Mark said several times, "Look at the size of those tits!"

Mark even reached over and pinched one of Diane's stiff nipples. She blushed and covered her giant tits as Mark laughed. He loved to embarrass poor Diane.

Mark! Stop it or I'll kick you out! I said

Diane was close to being as hot as my girlfriend, Donna. Donna was a 9 or 10 who would stop conversations in restaurants just by walking to our table. Diane was rather plain with cat eye glasses and conservative clothes. Maybe a 6 or 7, but some fashion intervention could move the meter to an 8. I couldn't help but stare at her massive tits every time she was around. I couldn't wait to see her knockers heave as I fucked her.

As I started to fuck Diane, she winced as I felt her cunt impale me deeply. Was this her cherry popping? Just then the loudest cheer yet went up from the crowd in the living room. I looked to make sure the door was closed and continued to give Diane my hard cock. I grabbed both of her giant tits as she jiggled on top of me. I gently stimulated her amazing rigid nipples.

With all of my focus on Diane's big tits, I didn't notice what was happening with Mark and Angie. However, after a few moments, Mark said, "Shit! I can't fucking believe this, but I came just a few minutes ago and I can't go again without a little rest." Angie was trying to get Mark stiff. She somehow took it as humiliation that he was limp with her amazing naked body all over him.

“You came?” I asked Mark. “How? When? And why didn't you call for a sub?”

“Uh,” Mark began. “I'll answer the first two questions later, but as for a sub; that was not an option once we agreed to the bet. The lineup is locked in.”

Diane kept riding my cock. The expression of pain and soreness quickly transformed to immense pleasure as my thick, rigid cock explored her virgin cunt for the first time.

Suddenly, Diane looked over at Angie who was exasperated at her failure to resurrect Mark's cock. Diane heartily laughed and said, "We won! Mark can t get it up! Girls Win! Girls win!"

She was right. Under the crazy rules Sylvia had told us at the first of the game, being unable to perform one of the sex acts caused the team to lose. Someone yelled Time from the other room.

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 07 Aug 2026 02:38:00 +0000

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 2

My Busty girlfriend enjoys a baseball party game challenge.

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

Moving beyond the flash & kiss barrier.

First, a little explanation of how I arrived at this spot. My girlfriend, Donna, and I were attending a party hosted by her, her sister Diane, & their friend Sylvia. We were in the middle of a drinking party game called baseball. It involved drinking, stripping and sex based on the events in a baseball game.

After a couple of rounds of drinking, the Kansas City batter hit a double off the wall. A double meant that the girls would get felt up if they didn't drink or strip. A couple of girls drank, but most opted to be felt up. This was supposed to be where Donna drew the line and either stripped, drank, or dropped out of the game.

Donna drew my friend, Ronny, who was completely enamored with her and had lusted after her since the time we first started dating. Her sister, Diane picked my name.

Diane walked up wearing only her bra and panties. Diane's clothes were normally so baggy to fit over her tits that she looked 20 pounds heavier than she did right then. She definitely looked better out of her clothes.

She looked at me and said, "This is so embarrassing. I just can't drink another beer right now."

I said, "Don't worry about it. Plus, you look great by the way."

"Thank you, Joe!" she replied with a smile. "Well, I guess you better start groping me."

I stepped behind her back and wrapped both arms around her in a comforting hug, and then grabbed up both of her big tits and started squeezing them while keeping them in the stretch lace bra. They felt really good.

She seemed to love being in my arms and not having to look at me. Soon she raised herself high on her tiptoes and grabbed my stiff rod. She pressed her ass cheeks around my naked hard cock. It couldn't have been an accident. Donna's conservative sister was humping my cock, while I rolled her big nipples through the thin lacey bra.

As I squeezed her tits from behind, Diane said, "Joe, you can pull my tits out of my bra if you want. I have no dignity left."

She continued to hump me with her ass as I pulled the straps off her shoulders then reached into the top of her bra and pulled out one and then both of her tits out of the top of her bra. Her tits felt great and her nipples were hard. My cock was hard as she pressed her ass into it.

"I know now why Donna likes having sex with you so much. That thing feels so big and hard."

Several guys commented on Diane's big naked tits as I felt her up. Diane was clearly excited about the effect she was having on the guys watching. Tyrone was enamored; Damn, Diane! You're one hot woman! Diane gushed from all the attention of the starting quarterback.

Soon, the 2 minute time limit was up and Diane hoisted her tits back into her bra and thanked me. I was a little bit embarrassed that I had a big erection standing up in front of me as she walked away.

I had totally failed to watch my sexy girlfriend get felt up by Ronny. However, I could tell that Ronny was unbelievably excited as Donna smiled at him and walked away while readjusting her bra.

Donna gave me a strange, sad look and then walked over to me. She grabbed two beers and told Sylvia that the two of us would drink this next round. She pulled me aside to talk.

Big tears started rolling out of Donna's eyes and down her cheeks as she said, "I thought we were playing this game for you to see me act a little slutty in front of our friends. Instead, you are making plans to have sex with Angie and humping my sister while you feel her up in public. I feel sad, completely humiliated and cucked."

I tried to hug her and quickly said, "Oh, Donna, I love you. I don't want to do anything to hurt you. I didn't make any plans with Angie."

She looked at me and tearfully said, "I heard her tell one of the other girls that you had agreed to have sex with her later and that she should keep it secret from me. I told you she wants to steal you from me! Then, humping my sister in public! I am so embarrassed and ashamed. Everyone must think you want all of these other girls instead of me."

I felt like I had acted like an ass. I said, "You have the wrong idea about what happened with Angie. She said those things to me, but I didn't mean to give her the impression that I secretly wanted to have sex with her. I said that I didn't want her to talk to you about having sex with me, but it wasn't to keep it secret from you. She wanted to ask you to let her have sex with me, and I didn t even want the idea discussed! Period! Angie is trying to intimidate you, Donna."

I started to say that it was Diane's idea for me to take her tits out of her bra and that Diane was the one humping me. But as I started to speak, I looked at Donna crying and it broke my heart. I knew I shouldn't try to excuse what I had done even though I didn't feel like it was my fault.

I said, "I am sorry. I didn't mean to let Diane dry-hump me. It just happened when I grabbed her tits from behind. I hope she is not upset with me. I'm trying to follow your lead, Donna. But you're the only one I desire."

Donna looked at me like she wasn't buying any of this and said, "I came here to show off a little for you, baby. Now, I am just worried about Angie."

I was terrified that I had accidently screwed up my relationship with the girl I adored. Consequently, I gave her a big hug and said, "You have nothing to worry about. I was showing off because I thought you wanted me to. I love only you. I will drop out of this game right now."

"You would do that for me?"

"Of course."

She hugged me, pressed her big chest against me and said, "I am sorry I got mad at you. I was being felt up by guys while you were with Angie and my sister. I am just sensitive about Angie since everyone thinks she is so pretty and she's crushing on you."

In an instant, tearful, sad Donna was gone and laughing, smiling tipsy Donna was back.

I said, "I am so sorry I hurt your feelings. I will sit out the rest of this game."

She smiled and said, "Stay in the game one more round. I will show off for you while you feel me up in public for being so sweet to me. "

I was confused. "How do you know you will draw my name?"

She laughed and said, "The drawing of the names is not really random. All of the girls know whose name they are picking."

"You mean you picked that asshole Josh to kiss?"

She laughed drunkenly and said, "We can talk about all of that later. We need to get back to the game for your final round."

We rejoined our teams and Sylvia turned on the game. Kansas City was batting and the batter hit a hard line drive down the left field line. The guys cheered when he slid safely into second base.

Donna grabbed my name out of the hat just as Angie was grabbing it. Both girls pulled, but Donna ended up with it. Angie looked at her and seemed a little miffed.

Donna walked up to me still wearing her sexy, lacy white lingerie. The tops of her tits bounced with each step. She turned around and pushed her cute little ass into my cock. I was immediately hard. She was now facing the large crowd and I was standing behind her.

She grabbed my two wrists and pulled them seductively up onto her tits, then said, "Feel me up, Joe."

Donna was staring at Angie who was being felt up by my buddy Tyrone. Donna continued to stare at her as I felt her up, over her stretch lace underwire bra. Donna's huge firm tits felt great and I loved that she was showing off as I squeezed her big tits. Angie was watching us as Tyrone rubbed her tits.

My cock was hard as I felt Donna up in public with numerous people looking. I pressed my cock against her tiny little ass.

After about a minute, Donna turned her head toward my ear and said, "Is it okay if I show off a little more for you, baby?"

I quickly agreed. It had really frightened me when I thought I had made Donna mad. I wasn't about to say no to anything she wanted. Honestly, I could never get mad at Donna or boss her around. The few times I did, I immediately regretted it. I was obviously in a double standard arrangement. Was I becoming a cuck?

Donna looked over her shoulder at me, and then looked down demurely and said, "It will be so embarrassing on campus if all of these people see me without any clothes. Are you sure you are okay with this?

I wasn't at all sure, because there were thirty or forty people watching the game, but said, "You are so sexy, it could not be embarrassing, with a bombshell body like yours, Donna."

Donna then turned back around to face the rest of the room. As the time officially expired she turned to me and said, "Joe, baby, would you unhook my bra?"

My cock was rock hard again.

I looked at Donna's slender back and her stretchy, sexy white bra. She looked great. I unhooked the bra and Donna looked over her shoulder at me and smiled as she said, "Thank you, baby. I wanted you to be the one showing me off."

Then she smiled at the crowd and let her two huge bra cups fall into her hands. The crowd went wild, with the possible exception of Angie who looked defeated when she saw Donna's jugs. You don't see tits like Donna's every day. In fact, most people never see tits like that in person.

Donna handed me her bra and stood with her hands on her hips. The slightest movement of her body would cause her big soft tits to jiggle in front of her. It was truly amazing.

Despite her embarrassment, Donna never tried to hide or cover up her tits. She just stood there looking sexy. She loved the confidence my words infused into her.

When the crowd finally settled down the girls went back to their side of the room, and I declared my withdrawal as a contestant. I told Ronny & Sylvia; My cock can t handle the intense stimulation. It was then announced by Sylvia that I would be the official timer and video operator for the rest of the game. Several of my friends looked at me like I had lost my mind.

Joe Drops Out.

The game continued with me on the sidelines.

I was staring at my beautiful girlfriend and wishing that the earth would open up and swallow me. I had royally screwed up and I was too drunk to think quickly enough to talk my way out of the problem. I was sure that my greatest fear was about to come true because I had been a fucking idiot.

My awesome girlfriend was the first girl to go topless. She was a big hit at the party. I had dropped out of the game because Donna got upset about my conduct with the giant tits of her sister, Diane, and a passionate kiss from a gorgeous girl, Angie.

None of that was the cause of my current problem. Donna's friend, Sylvia, the "Commissioner" of the game, called time out and gathered up her team of girls. Most of the girls except Donna were wearing only lingerie. After talking for a few minutes, Sylvia announced that the girls' team was challenging the guys to a bet about the outcome of the party game.

The bet was $100 per player. This was a huge amount for college girls. Sylvia announced that a couple of girls were dropping out, but they would be replaced with other girls at the party including a girl named Betty whose tits I had admired for several years. Silvia also reminded everyone that a team won by a member of the other team failing to perform the tasks required by the game.

I assumed that Donna was one of the girls dropping out of the game before this bet went into effect, but I was wrong. I asked Donna why the girls made this bet with guys who could drink them under the table.

Donna smiled and said, "Sylvia has been watching the guys and they have been drinking nonstop since the start of the party. She is sure one of the guys will pass out soon. She also thinks that as a back-up plan some of the guys will ejaculate and won't be able to continue to perform in the game."

I was none too sure about this logic, but most of the girls seemed to be on board, including my girlfriend. Donna said, "Diane and Sylvia really want to win this bet and I want to help them, if it is okay with you, baby."

I told her it was okay even though I wasn't sure she had $100 in her bank account and I thought I would probably have to pay part of her share if the girls lost. She gave me a big, busty kiss. There is nothing like the feel of Donna's big soft tits on your chest or arm.

The guys quickly accepted the bet since it seemed like they couldn't really lose. The guys could drink more than the girls, were more than happy to perform the sex acts and it gave the girls incentive to stay in the game.

Sylvia called a quick bathroom time out. The girls all ran for the restroom. They were all in bras and panties except Donna who was only wearing some small white lace panties. Her huge F cup tits were on display for the first time in her life and they looked incredible. Most of the girls tried to cover their bodies as they ran, but Donna just happily walked along with her big tits swaying. The smallest move of her body caused her tits to jiggle. They were huge and firm, but Donna could not keep them from jiggling when she made even a small movement. I knew this because I couldn't take my eyes off of my topless girlfriend. Watching her, I loved her so much. It seemed to me that every other guy in the room was staring at her, too.

A couple of my buddies came over to talk to me as the girls ran to the bathroom. My friend, Ronny, was really excited about Donna taking off her clothes. Ronny is a great guy and was a really good linebacker on our football team. For some reason, he never had much luck with good looking women. He was a guy's guy and just didn't seem to connect very well or for very long with women.

Ronny had long been totally enamored with Donna. He was always respectful and polite, but it was easy to see that he lusted after Donna. He never failed to ask me about her.

Ronny said, "You are such a lucky guy! If I was you, I would stay up all night just staring at Donna and that unbelievable body. She is fucking gorgeous!"

"Thanks, man. I like looking at her too!"

Ronny continued, "There is no way she can play this game much longer! A girl who looks like that has probably never gone down on a guy. I have never had a pretty girl go down on me. Only slutty girls seem to want to suck my cock. I bet Donna just lets guys worship her tremendous body. I know that is what I would do if I ever had a girl like her."

I noticed that several guys were standing around listening to our conversation. I was feeling pretty proud of myself for having such a hot girl (as if I had anything to do with it). Donna was clearly the sexiest girl in the room. I looked around to make sure none of the girls could hear me, and said; "This is going to drive you crazy, Ronny. Donna is not only beautiful, she loves to suck my cock! She is great at it. I don't know how often she did it with other boyfriends back home before college, but she has no gag reflex and her blow jobs are incredible. She can deep throat a big cock with ease. I love to watch her swallow my cock."

Ronny gulped and looked like he was about to cum just thinking about what I told him.

As I laughed at Ronny's reaction, I looked up to see that Josh had heard my comments about Donna sucking cock. As you may remember, Josh was a teammate of ours on the football team, but among my friends, he was considered an arrogant asshole. He had a smirk on his face as he said, "I figured that anyone who dated you would be a cock whore."

As he said that, Josh turned and headed toward the bathroom where the girls were still waiting in line. I tried to call out to Josh to tell him to go fuck himself, but he either ignored me or didn't hear me.

In my drunken state, I did not pay too much attention to Josh. Actually, I never paid too much attention to Josh. I considered him to be a rather slimy loser.

My buddy Shawn said, "Don't pay any attention to that ass. Donna is a great girl! Josh is just jealous since no nice girl will have anything to do with that scumbag. "

As the girls returned from the rest room, I started looking for Donna. I looked across the room and a feeling of panic came over me as I saw Donna talking to Josh. She was not covering her tits and as they talked, her big, heavy, F cup tits were continuously jiggling. I knew she couldn't help it, but I wished that she could stop the jiggling when Josh was talking to her.

I thought to myself, "Surely, Josh wouldn't tell her what I said about her giving blow jobs! Guys don't tell girls what their boyfriends said about their sex life. That was like a code that I thought all guys followed. "

Josh talked to Donna for a few minutes and then Donna headed toward me. I was not sure, but I thought that she looked a little bit upset. As she walked, one of the other guys said something to her as she made her way through the crowd. I instantly knew I should not have said anything about sex with Donna. My heart was pounding as Donna walked toward me wearing only her panties. Like always, her tits swayed and jiggled uncontrollably as she walked toward me.

One of the many things I loved about Donna was that she was a great looking girl who did not know she was great looking. She certainly never acted like she knew she was attractive. I never fully understood it, but Donna was this gorgeous voluptuous girl who still thought of herself as the skinny, flat-chested girl that she was through most of her high school years.

She told me that her mother and sister both had large tits and she was a skinny bean pole until her senior year of high school. She was so flat, her nickname was "ironing board." My theory was that the kids made fun of her and it left her feeling inferior and ugly even though she was now voluptuous and beautiful.

I have seen photos of her in high school and she was really pretty even before she developed her tremendous body. However, Donna didn't believe it and never completely felt attractive despite the obvious e

DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 05 Aug 2026 12:48:00 +0000

DD Donna's Party Game: Part 1

My Busty girlfriend plays a sexy party game, and her virgin sister finds 'Mr. Right'.

Based on a post by ret 1 2 3. Listen to at Steamy Stories.

About Donna

Late April of 1996 and I'm still in bed. I'm watching the girl I love getting ready for her day. My girlfriend is Donna DD Kelly. She's 19 years old and spectacularly beautiful. She has dark brown hair to her shoulders and big beautiful blue eyes. No, Donna's middle name is Angela. She's known on the college campus as DD because of her bountiful bosom, as in 34 Double D bra size.

My name is Joe. I'm 21 and a college senior.

I was crazy about Donna since we first met. I was happy just to look at her. I was willing to do most anything to make her happy. I had never felt like that before. Luckily, she seemed to love me too. We attend a small state college in a rural midwesten county seat.

We just finished our morning ritual. Donna would get up and shower. I did not have an early class, so I would stay in bed. Donna would then dry her hair, brush her teeth and put on a little bit of make-up while wearing nothing but her bra and panties. Sometimes, she would wear a half-slip too.

Donna would leave the bathroom door open, so I could watch her get into and out of the shower. Then, she would slip on her panties and hoist her magnificent tits into her size 34 F bra. One of my favorite things in all the world was watching Donna put on or take off her bra. Her tits would sway and jiggle as she stretched her bra around them and hooked it in the back. I always thought the stretchy material on the side and back of her bra looked like it was at its limit when her bra was hooked.

Every morning, I would watch her with a hard cock. She looked great in just her underwear. Her big soft tits would jiggle as she got ready. I had a nice side view of them most of the time. Her tits were firm round and spectacular. Her stomach and ass were slim, like you would normally see on a 5 foot 6 young teenager.

When she was ready to get dressed, Donna would come back to bed. Every morning, she would take off her panties beside the bed and crawl onto her knees, on top of me, with a big horny smile on her face.

Without any typical foreplay, she would gently grab my hard cock and insert it in her already wet cunt. She would then ride me like a cowgirl until we both came. She got horny just from being watched by me.

Incredibly for me, she would sit up and lean forward giving me a perfect view of her huge bouncing tits as she fucked me. Even with a bra on, her tits would jiggle, heave and sway. I never knew if she enjoyed giving me the show or if she could tell that I loved to look at her huge bouncing tits; or both. Either way, it was great. She would then hop out of bed, put on her dress and head to class with her cunt full of cum.

My cock is a more than ample 8 inches long and fairly thick. Most every woman I have had sex, with had a hard time taking my cock unless they were very wet. Some had to use a lube to be comfortable. Donna was so ready to have sex each morning she would just slide it right into her tight 19 year old sophomore cunt.

Once it occurred to me that she was wet as soon as she came back to bed each morning, I decided that she must get turned on by having me watch her or she got wet just thinking about getting fucked each morning. Either way, I thought it was hot.

Today, after we finished fucking, Donna jumped out of bed and was putting on her dress. As she did, she said, "Darling, Sylvia and Diane have invited us to a May Day party this weekend. I told them we would come. I hope that is alright."

I replied, "Sure. That will be fine."

"Good. They were hoping that you would invite some of your football buddies to come to the party. Sylvia and Diane are trying to meet some new guys."

"Sure, " I said, "No problem. Tell them to buy lots of beer if my friends are coming."

Sylvia was one of Donna's good friends and Diane was Donna's older sister. Sylvia was cute, funny and known to be quite wild. Both girls were looking for new boyfriends.

Diane was a year older than Donna and looked a bit like a librarian. She was shorter than Donna, wore glasses, had short brown hair and seemed like a fairly religious, conservative person. However, you could tell they were sisters if you looked at Diane's chest. Her tits were at least as big as Donna's. They might have been slightly bigger than Donna's F cups. However, Diane was shorter, 5 foot 3; and always wore baggy, conservative clothes. With her shorter frame and conservative clothes, Diane did not do anything to show off her big chest. Diane also had a bubble ass, yet her waist was small and firm.

Recruiting Players

Donna got a serious, rather worried look on her face and looked me right in the eye. She said, "Darling, there is one more thing that I need to discuss with you. Sylvia and Diane want to play a party game at their party and they really want me to play."

I was thinking of little kid's games and said, "A party game? Won't that be sort of lame?"

Donna hesitated and said, "Well; I don't know. Sylvia came up with this game called baseball from somewhere; and you know how Sylvia is. It will probably involve drinking and or someone taking off their clothes. Sylvia insists that I agree to play; and Diane said she won t unless I do."

Diane? Drinking and stripping?" I asked. And why do they care if you play?" I was now curious.

Donna looked a little bit shy and said, "Oh, God! This is embarrassing, but Sylvia said they want a lot of guys to play and they think more guys will play if they think they may get to see my tits."

"How would anyone see your tits?" I asked.

Donna explained, "The game involves drinking, stripping or other things when various things happen in a baseball game on television or video. I don't think I believe her, but Sylvia said that every guy she meets eventually asks her if my tits are real. She also claims that every man we know will do anything if he thinks he will get to see my tits. I think she is exaggerating the fascination with my tits, but she thinks that a lot of single guys will get in the game, hoping to see them."

I laughed and said, "You do have some terrific tits, but I am not sure I want to see you showing them off. How is your reserved sister, Diane, going to participate? I'm sure no one has seen her tits. What are the other things you have to do in the game?"

She smiled, "It is like something a guy would say about a girl after a date. Like a guy might say that he got to second base with his date. In the game, if the other team gets to first base, you have to kiss. If they get to second base, you get felt up. Third base is oral. Home is all the way."

"What?" I said. "You agreed to do this with a bunch of the campus guys?"

Donna looked worried and said, "Well, yes I told them I would help them out. They told me that you can always drink or take off an article of clothing instead of the sex. Once I heard that, I thought you would let me play. I thought you might take pride in me showing off a little of what your girl has. And you can play, too."

I was completely torn about this party game. In some ways, it was arousing to think about my gorgeous girlfriend showing off in front of a bunch of guys. My cock was hard as she told me about it. Even though Donna's body was spectacular, she dressed rather modestly most of the time. She and her sister had been raised in a religious home, on a farm. They go to church every Sunday.

I was secretly excited about the prospect of Donna showing off in front of a bunch of our college friends. On the other hand, I was madly in love with Donna and felt possessive about her. I wanted her all to myself. I didn't know what to say.

Finally, I just agreed to do what Donna wanted to do. I wasn't capable of saying anything that might disappoint or upset her.

So, I said, "Darling, if you want to play, you can play. But I don't want you to act too frisky. Just tease the guys about what we have. Quit when it goes past that. Are those rules okay with you?"

"Oh, thank you baby! Sylvia and Diane will be so happy!"

She gave me a big kiss and headed out to class.

I knew that what Sylvia had told Donna about guys asking about Donna's tits was probably true. Most guys who saw her asked me about her tits, too. They were nearly too good to be true. Her massive firm tits were on a skinny frame that did not seem possible. Most women with large tits were built more like Donna's sister, Diane, who was somewhat thicker through the hips and stomach than Donna.

We did not talk too much about the party again until Friday. Donna told me that she was going to go shopping for new bras in the nearest city to our little college town. She had told me that there were few 34F bras for sale in our town. And what she could find, were styles you might find in a nursing home. She had a hard time finding them even in the city.

Donna did not have many bras or clothes that fit her. She was flat-chested until she was a senior in high school. She says her nickname was "ironing board" and she had resigned herself to being flat for her whole life. She was even thinking about plastic surgery.

Then, in less than one year, she started developing and grew from an A cup to a D, before graduation. Then, during her freshman year at college, she continued to grow from a double D cup to her current F cup. Most of her blouses and bras did not come close to fitting her anymore. As a college student, she did not have enough money to buy a new wardrobe.

Donna said that Sylvia and Diane wanted her to take off her top early in the game to get it rolling. Donna was nervous about that and decided that she needed a new bra if she was going to show it in public.

I told her that the bras she had were incredibly sexy. She thanked me, kissed me and said with a worried look on her face, "I can't believe I have agreed to do this. I am embarrassed right now just thinking about taking off my blouse in front of everyone I know."

"I thought the idea was for Sylvia and Diane to meet guys," I was glad to hear that Diane is finally overcoming her self-consciousness about her buxom sexy body. "Shouldn't they be taking off their clothes?" I asked.

Donna smiled and replied, "They will. Sylvia is convinced that my tits will attract all of the guys. Then, she and the other girls will jump in. I hope you don't get mad at me." Then Donna paused and added; Why do girls think I'm so self-confident? Hell, I'm terrified by the attention my body attracts?

I hugged her and said, "Donna, you have the body that every girl wishes they had.

Donna's eyes sparkled at those words. It was like I was supercharging her self-esteem every time I encouraged her about her amazing body.

Will you think I'm a cheap slutty whore? Donna asked.

No, I won't get mad at you. It will be sexy to see you playing the game. Just stop when you need to."

I was not so sure I meant what I said, but after I had given her the okay to play, I did not think I could get mad if she played. I was nervous and excited about the game.

Donna wanted me to play too. I thought it would be fun to mess around with drunk, naked, college girls. I was looking forward to seeing Sylvia, Diane and their friends in the nude. I knew Diane's tits would be an awesome sight to see, but I did not know if it would be smart for me to mess around with Donna's big sister.

I learned more of the rules of the party game from Sylvia who came by our apartment to tell Donna about the party planning. Sylvia had recorded some baseball games and had picked one to use at the party. There would be a girls team and a guys team with nine players on each team. Each team would be affiliated with one of the two major league teams on the video.

Each time your team made an out, the players had to remove one of their allotted 4 items of clothing, or drink 6 ounces of beer. Each time the other team reached a base, the girls would pick names out of a hat and would partner up with the guy whose name they picked. Then, they would do the sex act with their chosen partner depending on what base the other team's hitter reached. First base was kissing, second base was getting felt up, third base was oral and home was all the way in the back bedrooms of the house. However, any player could avoid the physical act by either drinking a beer or removing an item of clothing.

This was going to result in a ton of drinking for any girl who did not want a gang bang. This was especially true if Sylvia picked a high scoring game. Since slutty Sylvia was clearly interested in the sex part of the game, I was betting that she picked a high scoring game.

I didn't want to stop the game, but I had never seen Donna drink more than 3 cans beers, maybe 4. She would be trashed at 4 beers. I doubted if Diane had ever had 3 beers in one night. Sylvia had probably had more to drink from time to time, but not many people could drink the amounts that were going to be required by this game.

I wanted to see Donna and the other girls show off their bodies. I was proud to have a gorgeous girl like Donna as my girlfriend and I secretly thought it would be pretty cool if all of my friends saw her stupendous body. I felt like I was a pervert or something since I wanted to see the girl who I planned to marry take off her clothes in front of a bunch of horny guys.

I was excited about the game. However, I could not help but wonder if Sylvia's baseball game was going to work.

I asked, "Do you girls know how many outs there are in a baseball game for each team?"

Sylvia laughed and said, "Enough to get us all pretty drunk and naked!"

I replied, "Yeah, each team gets 27 outs. Not many people can drink that much beer in a night. Did you really play this game, Sylvia?"

"Yes, I played, but I didn't really finish the game. One of the guys may have gotten lucky that night! I, uh; sort of quit early."

I asked Donna if she was sure she wanted to play this game with a bunch of people from our college. I was hoping that she would take this opportunity to back out of the game.

However, Donna looked at Sylvia and said, "I promised Sylvia and Diane that I would play. Sylvia says the game will be a lot of fun. I hope it will not be too embarrassing." Then Donna pleaded with me; Joe, I really need your support for this. You have to be there for me. Don't worry, baby. Diane and Sylvia have said that I can quit at any time I want, so I won't have to do too much with the other guys. Besides, I can always drink instead of doing the other things."

Donna looked worried to me, but she was determined to play the game to help the other girls. I was pretty sure that Sylvia had the rules wrong, but I was not sure I wanted to see them changed. I was also reasonably sure that all of the girls would soon reach or exceed their limit on beer and would lose their clothes. It was going to be a sexy night.

On Saturday, Donna modeled her new bras and matching panties. We picked a white lacy underwire stretch bra. It was unbelievably sexy.

As I watched Donna try on the new bras, I was thinking to myself that living with her was like constantly living in the middle of a first rate porn movie. A hot chick was constantly showing me her big tits, or was fucking my brains out. I was having a hard time remembering why I had said yes to the party game, but I knew it was too late now.

Donna wore a tight, thin top which was white and made of some soft, stretchy material. The top was not low cut or overtly sexy, but the material hugged every inch of Donna's massive tits and tight stomach. It was awesome.

Diane did work-study at the Dean's office, to offset part of her college expenses. It seems the home that the college own for housing visiting lecturers was just vacated. Diane was tasked with getting contractors to service the home. The crews were starting on the following Monday, so until then we had a party house!

When we arrived at the house Sylvia and Diane had access to, we saw that a big crowd was starting to gather. Loud music was playing and the liquor was flowing. It was still early in the afternoon.

Donna and the other girls who were planning to play the baseball game were drinking heavily, trying to get up their courage. I warned against this, but the nervous girls ignored my advice. Donna and Sylvia pointed out the other girls who were going to play. There was also a growing list in both bull pens , in case someone quits. My friend Ronny was the guys team captain. Sylvia was the girls captain.

Several were cute girls that I had seen around college. One was a pleasant surprise. Angie was going to play.

Angie was a year or two older than Donna. Before Donna came to the campus, Angie was the hottest girl on campus. She looked like a runway model except she had bigger tits than a fashion model would. Actually, my friends and I decided that she looked like a young Kate Upton, one of the swimsuit models for Sports Illustrated. She was beautiful. She was blonde, slim, pretty and sexy.

Dee Dee Donna told me that guys were too intimidated by Angie's beauty, and that she actually did not have many dates. She also told me that Angie had always wanted to go out with me. I wasn't sure if she was teasing me, but it was pretty frustrating to hear that after lusting after Angie for a couple of years

When Donna arrived on campus her freshman year, she took the place of Angie as the hottest girl at the school. . I figure Angie was jealous insecure. She probably didn t know what she wanted, but she wanted whatever Donna had.

They were both pretty and sweet, but Angie's slender body could not compare with Donna's voluptuous body; hence the nickname Dee Dee. It refers to her double D bra size. Donna never did dispel that myth publicly, but she told me; I outgrew my double dee bras some time ago.

Game time.

I was thinking that this game was going to set some kind of record for hard cocks if Donna and Angie were both going to get drunk and take off their clothes.

I saw Donna finishing off her second can of beer. I hugged her and whispered, "Don't drink too much before the baseball game starts. You will soon be too drunk to play."

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 05 Aug 2026 02:33:00 +0000

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 4

Suzie puts all her new skills to work.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Julia didn't want to admit it, but Suzie was right, she Did love Arthur, and now here she was, on her knees, watching another girl give him a vigorous blow job. Not just any girl, her Student! And she wasn't just watching, she was Teaching! Teaching this girl, her student, her friend, how to use her mouth to properly and completely pleasure the man she loved.

She wasn't jealous, not in the least. She was happy. She was aroused. She was soaked.

Suzie's excited explorations soon coalesced, and with Miss Dorman's urging and guidance, she settled into a lustful rhythm. Lips and tongue rose and fell wetly over his thick, desperate erection, rolling like ocean waves. He filled her mouth, but she wanted more. She wanted to take all of him, but she knew she wasn't ready for that yet, so she remained content with a full mouth, content with feeling his twitches and throbs against her tongue.

Arthur began to breathe heavily, and Julia could tell the sensations were building inside him. "Feel his body, Suzie, feel how good you're making him feel. Pay attention. Listen to his body, you are the one in control."

Suzie looked up at Arthur and knew in an instant this was true. He was lost in pleasure, and she was the one driving him toward it. She smiled to herself, and then without warning increased her pace, sliding her mouth up and down over his cock at a wet breakneck speed. Arthur began to gasp and shudder, his body starting to vibrate. He was racing toward the edge now, but the moment he let out a sharp moan, Suzie suddenly stopped, pulling off his cock completely. Arthur's eyes shot open, and looked down at a smiling Suzie, drunk with this new power.

"Very good, Suzie," Miss Dorman said with a smile, "very good."

Suzie snaked her tongue out and massaged the underside of Arthur's tip, running circles slowly over the underside. His eyes shut again, lost in the sensation. Suzie smiled again to herself, and then slipped him back into her mouth, resuming her methodical sucking.

"Can you feel it, Suzie?" Miss Dorman asked, almost sweating from the sexiness of the moment, "Can you feel how badly he wants to cum for you?"

A muffled "Umm hmm" escaped past Arthur's cock.

"Do you want it? Do you want him to cum for you?"

"Umm hmm"

"Do you need his cum?"

"Umm Hmm"

"Then show him, Suzie," Julia gasped, "show him how badly you need it."

Suzie's hands gripped Arthur's strong thighs. Her bobbing, sucking head fell into a determined, pulsing rhythm, and the two lovers, overcome by the moment, joined in what can only be described as a sexual summoning. Energy passing between them. Desperate need. Chanting of wordless incantations. Arthur's breath became ragged and erratic, his body starting to spasm and tremble. She could feel him building, feel him racing toward his release. Soft moans of "umm hmm; umm hmm;” egging him on, pulling him closer and closer to the edge.

Suzie's hand drifted off Arthur's thigh. She needed to touch them. To feel them. And so in that moment, just before he exploded, Suzie gently cupped Arthur's roiling balls in her soft hand.

That was all it took.

She felt his full balls jump in her hand, and Arthur let out a strong, guttural wail. Suzie gripped his thigh harder, knowing she needed to hang on, as she felt his cock grow so hard, harder than she even thought it could get, then whip against the top of her mouth in quick, sharp spasms. She moaned at the sensation, and then felt her whole body buzz with electricity as Arthur's cum started to pulse and flow into her mouth.

She was ready for it this time, she wanted it. She wasn't nervously swallowing like she did in the elevator that first time, this time she savored it, savored the feeling, savored the meaning of the man and the moment, before gladly swallowing it down. Suzie knew this was something different than that first time in the elevator. This was special.

Arthur's throbbing subsided, and his breath started to return to normal. Suzie was so entranced by the heat of the moment that she didn't even register that Arthur's hands had grasped her gently on the head in the midst of his pleasure. Slowing her sucking to a more caressing pace, she slid her lips down his softening length one final time before slipping off his tip and disengaging. She looked up at him with big, lusty eyes, and wiped the corner of her mouth.

Arthur was in shock, looking down at the amazing young woman before him. A young woman looking for validation on the effort she just displayed. He looked over at Miss Dorman, she gave him a lusty, knowing look, and a big, tight-lipped smile. Arthur could only smile a bewildered smile in return as he looked back at Suzie. She smiled back, relieved.

"Oh my God, Suzie," Arthur gasped, "oh my God."

Her smile widening, Suzie looked over at her teacher excitedly.

"That was excellent, Suzie," she said proudly, "very, very well done."

"That was so amazing," Suzie said, fully relieved, releasing all her tension, "I could feel a real connection with him, every twitch, every little movement I could feel it." She pushed a loose strand of hair off her face in a blustery movement, "and oh my god, it was so fucking Hot."

"You're damn right it was," Arthur said with a laugh as he slumped back into the nearby lounge chair. He let out a long, relaxed sigh.

"Thank you so much," Suzie said, leaning over to Miss Dorman and giving her a big hug, "thank you for teaching me; for helping me learn what pleasure is really about."

"You're more than welcome," Miss Dorman said, "I knew it'd be no issue for you." Julia took a breath, and gently pushed away from the hug so she could look Suzie in the eyes. "But your lesson is not over yet." Suzie looked at her teacher, her friend, with a puzzled expression. "There's one more thing you need to learn. Something I think will be much more useful for you."

Still confused, Suzie felt Miss Dorman's hand slide up her neck, gently cupping her face. It felt good. It felt safe. She could feel the intensity of her teacher's gaze, almost burning a hole right through her. Then her eyes dropped to Suzie's mouth. A smile pulled at her lips as she delicately wet her own lips, then leaned in and kissed the girl right on the mouth.

Suzie's body stiffened in surprise, this was her friend, her teacher, but she felt the hand on her face, felt the safety, felt the care, and the tension melted away. Suzie let out a long sigh, and parted her lips. Miss Dorman did the same, and soon Suzie could feel the warm pressure of her teacher's tongue dancing into her mouth.

The taste of Suzie's mouth lit a fire inside Julia Dorman that she hadn't felt in a long, long time. Kissing girls was something she had done for fun when she was younger, and it was never something she took seriously, except for that one notable exception. She never considered herself gay, or even bi, but still that didn't stop her from falling in love her junior year of college with Jackie.

Jackie and Julia met in class, but it wasn't until they realized that they had mutual friends that they started seeing more of each other. They became fast friends, but it was clear immediately that there was something more between them. But Julia was straight, how could it be anything more than a strong feeling of friendship?

That question was answered one night after a particularly challenging exam, when the two girls celebrated by having a nice dinner together. When they returned to their dorm Julia didn't even realize it, but she had walked Jackie all the way back to her room, which was 5 floors away from her own. There was a hug at the door, one that lasted longer than either of them expected. The feeling of their bodies pressed together was too good to let go. Jackie knew what was going on, she felt it too, and she knew that Julia would never make the first move, so she took initiative, kissing her friend passionately on the lips.

Their embrace grew tighter, and soon the two new lovers fell through the doorway into Jackie's room, never disengaging from each other, and tumbled their way to the bedroom. That night Julia felt another woman's body for the first time, nerves running through her at high speed until the moment she first felt Jackie's tongue on her clit. At that moment all the nerves melted away and Julia's body lit up with pleasure. It felt so new, but felt so, so right. Jackie's tongue and fingers opened up avenues of pleasure Julia didn't even know she had, and the orgasm she had was unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She remembered the embarrassment she felt in the moments after, but more importantly she remembered how caring Jackie was as Julia sat with what had just happened. She didn't totally understand these new feelings, but there was no place she'd rather be, nothing she'd rather be doing. Julia kissed the gorgeous girl again, tasting her own pussy on Jackie's lips. It was intoxicating.

Julia had kissed girls, sure, but fucking one, tasting and pleasing another's pussy, was something she had always wondered if she'd be able to do. At that moment though, she had nothing on her mind other than pleasing this girl, and with zero hesitation she turned her attention to Jackie's body, kissing, touching, loving. Gladly, with much excitement, Julia lowered her face between Jackie's legs and tasted the sweet tang of a woman's juices for the very first time. She was instantly addicted. Julia licked and loved Jackie's hot, steaming center with a desperate hunger, not stopping until Jackie's body writhed and spasmed in raucous climax.

There was no hesitation this time, and their tongues began their erotic battle immediately. Her hands continued to explore her teacher's hot, shifting flesh as they kissed, and Suzie felt another buzz of excitement run through her as she remembered that the rhythmic rocking and shifting of Miss Dorman's body was from Arthur's cock sliding deep into her.

Disconnecting from her teacher's lips, she turned her head and looked at Arthur. Rippling muscles and a gorgeous, sculpted physique glistening with sweat propelled his wonderful cock in and out of Miss Dorman's body, moans.

After that unforgettable night, the two girls were inseparable, officially dating for over a year before life took them in different directions. After Jackie, Julia never had designs on dating another woman, and could never explain exactly what drew her to Jackie for those two wonderful years. Love was just love, and it happens where it happens.

But that night, there with Suzie, she wanted nothing more than to give her student exactly what she needed, teach her exactly what she needed to learn.

Suzie's body buzzed with an indescribable wave of excitement as she began to register what was about to happen. Miss Dorman's mouth left her lips and began to kiss and suckle at her neck, her hands exploring over the hot skin of her body. She felt lips on her collarbone, and the pull of fingers against her bra. Suzie's tits were still out, held up by the folded down cups, but Miss Dorman didn't touch them, not yet, but just slipped the straps down over her shoulders.

But then, just as suddenly as it began, Miss Dorman's lips were gone. Suzie's eyes opened, and saw her teacher staring at her. It was a tense, heated moment, and Suzie understood a question was being asked. Not with words, but with actions: never leaving the girl's gaze, Miss Dorman reached between her own tits and unfastened the delicate clasp on the front of her bra. Her hands slowly pulled the cups away from her hot skin, revealing her firm tits to her student.

Suzie looked down at her teacher's beautiful form, the swell of her chest rising and falling with each breath, her nipples hard as ice. She stared. She practically drooled. But then she realized it was her turn, it was up to her to answer the question that was asked.

Shaking with excitement, she considered what was in front of her: something she had always wanted but was never confident enough to have. But here it was, here She was. Suzie had never felt as safe and as confident as she did here, with Miss Dorman, with Arthur, than she did at that moment.

And so with trembling fingers, Suzie Travino reached behind herself, unfastened her bra strap, and slipped the garment off onto the floor.

Julia smiled. She took in the beautiful figure of her student, then gently, slowly, raised a hand and cupped the supple teardrop of Suzie's tits. She squeezed. Suzie sighed. Julia leaned in and kissed the girl once again, and Suzie's whole body melted into hers. Julia could tell Suzie's lips were on fire now, her tongue desperate to taste every inch of her teacher's mouth, but her hands were glued to Julia's hips, touching her, but just innocently.

"It's okay, Suzie," she said between kisses, "touch me; feel me; taste me;”

Suzie felt like something inside her suddenly was unlocked. She held her teacher's waist tighter, and her lips and tongue began to make their way down Miss Dorman's neck, over her collar bone, and onto the flat of her chest.

"Yes, Suzie, yes;”

The salt of her skin tasted like fine seasoning on Suzie's tongue. Soon the firmness of Miss Dorman's chest gave way to soft, plush flesh. Suzie felt a gush inside her as she realized she was kissing Miss Dorman's tits.

"Yes; yes;”

Suzie stopped, but only for a moment, to recognize the threshold she was about to cross. She felt Miss Dorman's deep breath heaving her bosom up and down against her face, and then, with a quick lick of her lips, Suzie sucked the firm tip of her teacher's nipple into her mouth.

"Oh yes!" Julia gasped, pulling the girl tight to her. She felt Suzie's tongue zipping around the sensitive bud of her tit, felt the tight, desperate suction of her mouth. She groaned again as Suzie's hands gripped her ass tightly, kneading and rubbing it. She smiled, Suzie was a girl exploring a new avenue of pleasure, and she was so happy to be the one to teach her this new way. But there was still more to teach.

Pushing Suzie gently away, she felt a tinge of sadness as her student's lips left her nipple. Suzie's face seemed worried, like she had done something wrong, but Julia brought a hand to her cheek, smiled, and kissed her again. Tucking a hand on the small of the excited girl's back, she pushed forward and Suzie gave way, slowly lowering to her back on the plush shag rug.

Julia followed, her body spreading Suzie's legs wide as she leaned over the girl. Now it was her turn to explore.

Suzie wriggled delightfully beneath the pressure of Miss Dorman's body on her, reveling in the taste of her teacher's kiss once more. A kiss that turned into lips on her neck, traveling down her body. She gasped deeply when she felt sucking lips and teasing tongue on her nipples, this was as far as she had ever gone with a woman, and the thought of Tara, the hot goth girl, sucking on the one exposed nipple managed to be freed from her bra sent a cold shiver of delightful memory through her body. It was lovely, reveling in the feeling, but when Miss Dorman's lips left her nipple she held her breath in rapt anticipation. She felt the kisses, the hot breath, begin to move lower, cascading over her bare stomach. Suzie knew exactly where they were headed.

Her student’s body felt exquisite against Julia's fingertips, against her lips. There was a palpable excitement, an electricity, sparking off her skin that Julia could feel, a sensation that only made her more determined to teach Suzie about the pleasures she'd been missing.

After what seemed like an eternity, Suzie felt Miss Dorman's mouth pause at the top of her panties. Her teacher's tongue began to tease the soft skin of her belly along the delicate fabric and shocks of delicious pleasure jumped through her. Suzie was lost in the sensations, when suddenly the lips and tongue were gone.

The lips were gone but Suzie could still feel Miss Dorman's hands caressing the skin of her splayed open thighs. Miss Dorman was sitting back on her heels, her eyes focused on the throbbing prize between Suzie's legs. Fingers crawled over her sensitive flesh, and gently wrapped themselves in the band of her wet panties. Miss Dorman's eyes flicked up to Suzie's, asking another silent question, and with a deep, shuddering breath Suzie answered with a soft lift of her hips. Miss Dorman smiled, pulled, and Suzie's panties began the excruciatingly slow journey down her smooth, long legs, and off her body.

Julia was wildly excited as she took in the gorgeous, nervous form of the fully nude Suzie before her, fully nude for another woman for the first time in her life. Her hands went back to the girl's creamy thighs, butterflied open for her pleasure, sailing around the warm skin, up and over the muscles, touching everywhere but where Suzie desperately wanted her to touch. Julia licked her lips, and with movement as smooth flowing water lowered her face between Suzie's legs.

The distance was a lifetime for Suzie, and she held her breath in anticipation and unbridled excitement. She almost screamed at the first touch of Miss Dorman's lips to her inner thigh, then the other, then tongue tickling the sensitive trail to the center of her wanton desire. Kisses on her pubic bone, ever so close to what she wanted, what she needed, caused her to squirm in delight. The teasing was amazing but almost unbearable, and Suzie marveled at Miss Dorman's ability to know exactly how tightly to wind her, how far to push her before giving her the main course.

With a final lick of the lips, Julia's tongue gently slipped between Suzie's wide, wet lips. The girl shuddered and squealed as her juices hit Julia's taste buds, they tasted good. She wanted more, wanted to Give her more. Feeling desperate herself now, Julia gave Suzie's molten pussy its first full lick, sliding up to the hard nub of her throbbing clit that was impossible to miss. Suzie gasped and moaned. Julia smiled to herself, adjusted her position slightly, and then proceeded to make a full meal out of her student's pussy.

Suzie moaned a loud, ecstatic moan as Miss Dorman began to light her up like the fourth of July. Instantly overcome with delicious sensations of pleasure she'd never experienced, pleasure different than anything fingers or a cock could give her, Suzie began to writhe and shake, to squeal and yelp. Another woman's tongue was on her for the first time, and not just any tongue, the tongue of her former teacher and friend. Suzie looked down between her trembling legs to make sure she wasn't dreaming, and felt a fresh surge of erotic power course through her as she took in the image of Miss Dorman excitedly and impressively slathering her most sensitive areas with her mouth and tongue.

Suzie sighed, a smile pulling at her lips, and then another rush of excitement surged through her. She knew it wouldn't be long. She could feel it building inside her, an orgasm of unimaginable strength being summoned up by Miss Dorman's mouth, but then, as though she were climbing the first hill of a massive roller coaster, suddenly the drop came, and her whole body felt like it was flying, the moment she felt Miss Dorman slide two fingers inside her.

"Oh God; Oh My God!" Suzie wailed, her words quickly falling into wild, incomprehensible moans as Julia began a steady rocking pulse with her fingers, sliding in and out of the girl's tight, desperate pussy. She loved the way Suzie tasted. It was a familiar taste, one she didn't realize how badly she missed, and the tight squeeze around her fingers sent electric buzzes through her own body. She felt hands in her hair, gripping, squeezing. Suzie's abdomen sucking in deeply and wildly, gasping for air as she neared the precipice. Moans. Loud moans. Passionate, desperate moans. This was it, she knew it, and then Suzie's thighs gripped tight around her head and her whole body spasmed.

It began inside her stomach. A bright, hot explosion that shot through every fiber of her body, like a crashing wave with a strong undertow. Suzie's pussy gripped and gushed, all as her favorite teacher played her like a musical instrument. Suzie was cumming harder than she could remember ever cumming before, cumming on another woman's tongue and fingers for the very first time. She was soaring on a wind of pleasure, and she never

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 04 Aug 2026 02:28:00 +0000

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 3

Suzie gets the lesson she really needs.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Suzie's mind whipped back to every time she had asked Arthur which of his previous travel companions had been the best at sucking his cock. She assumed his hesitation to answer was just modesty, but now she realized it was because the answer would have shocked her.

"What's going on here, Arthur, what do you expect?"

"Tonight is a demonstration. Watch. Learn. And then tomorrow; show us what you've learned."

Suzie was still befuddled, and turned to Julia. "And you're; okay with this?"

"I'll admit I was a little taken aback by the offer; especially when he told me who his companion was this year; but when Arthur told me about everything that was going on, I couldn't turn down the chance to help you. I care about you, and I want you to be confident, and if I can help, then; it's not a bad reason to take a quick trip to the Mediterranean," she chuckled. "And to answer your question, I'm okay with it; if you're ok with it."

Julia's hand touched Suzie's arm. She was still a bit shocked, but the touch of her friend's skin helped warm her up. Suzie always thought Miss Dorman was so cute, but now, here, she was flat out gorgeous. Sexy. and apparently the best, the best of Arthur's cocksuckers.

Mousey. Miss Dorman. The Best.

Suzie was curious to be sure, and then, standing there, taking it all in, she realized she was also getting turned on. These were two gorgeous people, and she wanted to see it. Wanted to see them together.

"Yeah; I'm okay with it."

"Sit down and relax," Arthur said, moving over to take Julia's hand, "and if at any point you feel uncomfortable, we'll stop. Ok?"

"Yes," Suzie said, a tingle of excitement coursing through her as she sat down on the couch. She took a deep breath. She wasn't sure if she'd ever release it. Suzie watched.

Arthur held out his other hand. Julia took it. He pulled her close. Their lips met, gently at first, but with more passion as he pulled her tight to him. His hands worked their way over the curves of her body. Lips gave way to tongues, lashing, massaging, penetrating.

With a gasp, Julia dropped her head back, exposing her long neck. Arthur's lips dove onto it and he began feverishly kissing and nibbling the smooth skin. Julia's hands moved to the front of Arthur's pants, rubbing. Grasping. Her eyes closed, her lips curled into a lusty smile.

Suzie felt a strong tingle in her pussy. She couldn't' take her eyes off Miss Dorman, Julia, her high school teacher, her friend, presented to her for the first time in a wholly new light. Julia’s head lolled back, mouth open as Arthur kissed her neck. Arthur had never kissed Suzie like that. Would he? Did she want him to?

Then Julia suddenly pulled away from Arthur, in a show of confidence and control that caught Suzie by surprise. Julia looked in his eyes for a lustful moment, and then with a naughty smile pulling at her lips, she slowly glided down the front of Arthur's body, touching down on her knees in front of him.

Her hands wasted no time. Her fingers dropped the zipper of his slacks, reached inside, and returned full with the already-hard shaft of his cock, freeing it into the warm night air. Arthur sighed. Julia held him in both her hands, his strong cock, his full balls, and looked them over with longing.

"I've missed this," she said with a sigh and a smile. Looking up at him from beneath his straining cock, Miss Dorman opened her mouth and placed her tongue against the underside of his thick, flared tip. She held it there still, looking up at Arthur. Gazes locked on each other; hard, desperate cock placed ever so gently on the precipice of Julia's mouth; Suzie stared hard at her teacher, her Two teachers, and took in what was one of the sexiest things she had ever seen. The heat between them was incredible, and nothing had even happened yet!

Then, almost imperceptibly at first, Julia began to slide her head forward, then back, then forward further, mouth open, sliding her tongue along the underside of Arthur's cock. Her eyes never left his as more and more of his thick shaft disappeared into her wide open mouth. Saliva (or was it precum?), dripped off the tip of Julia's tongue, languidly descending to the floor between them.

Suzie's hand drifted unconsciously over the top of her own thighs, fingers gently touching the crease where they pressed together. She had worn a skirt to dinner, and it wouldn't take much for her to reach her pussy.

With one final open-mouthed glide, Suzie watched the entire length of Arthur's cock disappear into Julia's mouth. Only then did they break their stare. Julia's hands went to his sides. She held him deep, her nose pressed against his pubic bone, eyes shut. Arthur gasped.

Suzie's mouth went slack, she had him in her throat. She knew how big Arthur's cock was, and so she knew that Miss Dorman had taken him all the way into her throat. Holy shit.

Julia held him there, deep in her throat, a moment longer, and then finally closed her mouth around him as she slowly dragged her lips up his wet length and off his glistening tip.

All three of them seemed to finally take a breath at the same time in relief. Arthur was panting. Suzie was sweating. Julia smiled, wiped the corner of her mouth and then got to her feet. Kissing him again, she slowly pushed him backward until his legs hit the nearby lounge chair. Making quick work of his pants, she gently pushed him to sit.

Suzie shifted toward the other end of the couch to get a closer look.

Julia slowly unfastened the top of her dress. Her hands guided the fabric down and off her lithe body, revealing a matching set of enticing, lace lingerie, a perfectly fitting black bra, barely there panties, and garters the ran down to meet her stockings mid-thigh.

Fuck, who knew Miss Dorman had such a hot body?

She paused for a teasing moment to let him take in the arousing visual, and then a quick snap and a shimmy dropped the bra from her chest, revealing her naked, supple tits to her lover. Her nipples were hard as ice. Once again a naughty smile, and once again Miss Dorman lowered to her knees between Arthur's legs.

Her hands rested on his thighs, rubbing, massaging, as she looked down again at his proud, delicious manhood. Out of the corner of her eye she caught Suzie, balled up tightly on the couch, craning to see the details.

"It's okay, Suzie, you can get as close as you want." She patted the plush rug beside her and gave Suzie a comforting smile. "You're here to learn, aren't you?" Then, turning back to her prize, Julia gripped it by the root, and dipped her head down to take Arthur into her mouth once more.

Suzie didn't remember getting up, but all of a sudden she found herself on the rug, next to her high school teacher, watching her perform a world class act of fellatio. Miss Dorman started with just her mouth. She'd lick, suckle, kiss, sometimes take his full length into her mouth, sometimes just the tip, sometimes not at all. As she found her rhythm, her hands joined the party, sometimes stroking, sometimes just tickling, sometimes just holding him in place. It was all driving Arthur wild.

It was starting to drive Suzie wild too. She was watching, learning, taking it all in, it was true, but she couldn't stop her hand from drifting toward her buzzing pussy. Subtly, as discreetly as she could manage, she tried to touch herself, to give herself some kind of relief. Her fingers grazed her clit. Her eyes closed at the bolt of pleasure.

"Ah ah," she suddenly heard, her eyes popping back open. Julia was looking at her, Arthur's cock resting on her glistening lips. "As I said, you're here to learn. You need to focus. There'll be time for that later." Suzie quickly pulled her hand away from her pussy. For a moment it was like she was back in class, getting caught by the teacher. Julia looked up at Arthur, who gave her a "you're evil" smirk, and once again engulfed his cock into her mouth.

Suzie watched her teacher, her friend, pleasure this man, and studied her every move, her every technique. But as she watched her take him deep, watched him use just her tongue, watched her push him up between her hard-nippled tits, it wasn't the technique or the moves themselves that were standing out to her, it was the intention. Suzie had watched plenty of blow job porn, but that wasn't what Julia was doing. She wasn't showing off, she was displaying something totally different, something that made Suzie's pussy gush harder than any video she ever watched. It was something Suzie realized was missing from her own experiences, her own handjobs, her own blowjobs, her own sex.

"Fuck, Julia; Fuck;” Arthur gasped. Miss Dorman had one hand firmly massaging and pulling at his balls while her mouth took him all the way in and all the way out, all very deliberately. His body began to shake, and Suzie knew, this was the end game.

Arthur's chest began to heave. His hands gripped the armrests of the chair tightly. Julia continued her deliberate sucking, her milking. He was losing control, but he never took his eyes off her, and she never took her eyes off him, not until that final moment, that final snapping of the spring where he gasped, held his breath, and then threw his head back with a loud, explosive exhale.

He was cumming. And Suzie could see it.

Miss Dorman's mouth never left his cock, making sure it wasn't the cum itself she saw, but Suzie was close enough to see his thick shaft throb and spasm, pulsing his load deep into her teacher's mouth. Suzie heard a low, sexy affirmation of "Umm hmm. Umm hmm" coming from Julia's filling mouth with each pump and spasm. She watched Julia adjust, and her neck pulse once, then again, then a third time, she was effortlessly swallowing all of Arthur's cum.

Suzie watched in stunned silence, hornier than she'd ever been in her life, while Miss Dorman slowed her sucking, gently and lovingly bringing Arthur back to earth.

"Goddamn, Jules," Arthur exhaled, running his hands through his hair, "Come here." It was a strikingly sexy command. Miss Dorman crawled up his body, him sitting up to meet her. Their lips collided and they kissed, deeply. Suzie wasn't sure why, maybe it was just her heightened arousal at the moment, but the thought of Arthur kissing Miss Dorman deeply with tongue right after he filled her mouth with semen sent a buzz through her body.

Breaking the kiss, Julia stood up, affixing her bra to cover her tits. She turned toward Suzie. "We'll go over what you learned tomorrow." turning back toward Arthur she shifted her weight, kicked her hip out slightly, and gestured toward the master bedroom. "But you've got a lot of make-up work in front of you, Mr. Eckhart." A knowing smirk, and her heels clacked confidently toward the darkened room.

Suzie watched her teacher sashay toward the darkened room. Damn, Miss Dorman is fucking Hot, she thought.

"Was that ok for you?" Arthur asked, fixing his pants as he stood up.

"Yes, it was amazing, she's; amazing, I just; I'm very;”

"I know. I don't blame you," he said with a slight chuckle. "I'll leave you to; go over your notes," he said with another smile. "Goodnight, Suzie; I'll see you in class tomorrow."

And with that he made his way off to join Miss Dorman in the master bedroom.

Suzie was alone now, still on her knees on the rug. Nothing but the warm night air, the sound of the water outside, her throbbing, buzzing body and soaked pussy. Frantically she grabbed one of the nearby couch cushions and thrust it between her legs, mounting it roughly. Normally she wasn't a pillow-fucker, but this wasn't a normal level of horny she was feeling. She rocked her hips hard against it, desperately looking for release, the images of what she just witnessed swirling in her head like a hurricane. Her clit found the smooth bumps of the pillow's braided edge and she almost screamed. Gripping her legs tight, working her clit over the ridges of the pillow and picturing her cute former high school teacher with a big cock in her mouth, picturing her swallowing all that cum; cum Suzie herself had swallowed too, it only took a moment before she exploded. She couldn't keep it to herself, and she cried out in pleasure, body wracked head to toe by electric, orgasmic energy.

Miss Dorman. The best. Goddamn. Who knew?

She collapsed over onto the rug, a gasping crumple of post-orgasmic flesh. She laid on her back, looking up at the ceiling, trying to figure out how she ever got there, how she ended up getting a crash course in the art of sex in a gorgeous Mediterranean resort from a guy she hardly knew and her former high school teacher.

As Suzie relaxed in her afterglow, she took in the sounds of the night. The rush of the warm air, the lapping waves; and then another sound, muffled moans. Cries. Exclamations of pleasure.

She sat up at first, straining her ear to hear them, then slowly rose to her feet and followed them towards their origin, the door of the master bedroom. The door that wasn't completely closed.

She paused for a moment, taking in the languid coos and cries now at full volume in her ears. It was Miss Dorman. The cries were growing louder, more erratic. Another buzz ran through Suzie's body.

She carefully, quietly, nudged the door open.

The large bed came into slightly obstructed view, she dared not open the door all the way, but enough to make out the nude, writhing body of her teacher, with Arthur's face buried deep between her legs.

Suzie tried to swallow, but her throat was dry. All the moisture in her body was rapidly moving elsewhere.

Julia's legs curled upward. Arthur gripped one shining thigh in his strong hand, the other lost with his tongue between them. Her back arched, sending her hard nipples to the sky, a deep breath inward. Holding it, savoring it. And then all at once a release; of breath, of body, of wild, orgasmic sound.

Julia thrashed on the bed, pleasure blasting through her entire being. Then, as she began to come down, but well before she had calmed, Arthur rose up from between her rolling legs, now kneeling between them like the image of a bronze statue. He was nude, and Suzie followed his muscles down to the upward swoop of a strong, renewed erection reaching for his lover. All Julia had to do through her lingering gasps was nod, and with a smooth, practiced motion, Arthur shifted his thick cock toward her rising hips. Another loud wail of pleasure jumped from Julia's chest as he slid himself inside her, tip to hilt, in one singular push. Julia smiled a lusty, dreamy smile as Arthur began to thrust into her, moans of joy and pressure accenting each inward penetration. Suzie trembled at each strained exclamation, she knew how big he was. She'd never had a cock that big inside her. She was impressed by how easily Julia took him. Wondered about how wet she must be.

The two pitched and rolled together, their bodies pulsing and heaving together in erotic bliss, and suddenly something came over Suzie. She all at once felt like she was intruding, and wanted to give them their privacy.

She also was incredibly horny again, and needed to take care of herself.

Back in her room she did just that, slipping her fingers in and out of her newly wet pussy, over her slickened clit. She drove herself to another roiling orgasm, thinking about Arthur cumming in her teacher's mouth, stretching her tight pussy with his thick cock, and about Julia, Miss Dorman, pleasuring that cock with her mouth and body, herself cumming on Arthur's tongue before taking him deep inside her. Suzie wondered what she'd look like when she came again. She wondered if Arthur would cum inside her. What position they'd be in when he did.

When her legs stopped trembling and her pussy calmed from a raucous throb to a low, spent ebb, Suzie began to drift off to sleep, Miss Dorman and Arthur's final words to her taking up all the residence now. "We'll go over what you learned tomorrow," she had said. "I'll see you in class tomorrow," he had said.

Suzie didn't know exactly what tomorrow's "class" would bring, but she knew after what she'd witnessed tonight, she couldn't wait to find out.

The next morning, Suzie awoke, the warm Mediterranean morning sun on her face, and wondered if everything that happened the previous night had just been a dream. Not just any dream, but an incredibly hot, incredibly erotic dream where she watched her former high school teacher and friend Miss Dorman take Arthur's cock into her mouth, sucking and loving him in a passionate display of erotic expertise, until he shuddered, shook, and exploded down her throat.

Suzie remembered the throbbing and pulsing of Arthur's shaft giving Miss Dorman his cum, and of Miss Dorman's throat effortlessly accepting it. She remembered sneaking over to Arthur's room and watching Miss Dorman cry out in orgasm from his tongue before he slipped into her with his newly-hard cock. She remembered the two quaking orgasms she pulled from herself after viewing these things.

It was all such a blur, it had to have been a dream. A very realistic, very intense dream. There was no way Miss Dorman was actually there with them in Italy, and definitely no way she did those things Suzie remembered.

She threw a robe over her naked body in a groggy haze, she had taken to sleeping naked while there as the night air was just so lovely on her skin, and padded out to the main room of the suite. Rubbing her eyes she came to a stop as the nook by the balcony came into view; knees up on a chair, reading an i-pad was Julia, Miss Dorman, sipping an espresso. Gone was the glamorous sex goddess of the night before, this was the Julia Suzie remembered, glasses, hair up in a messy bun, big sweater over her body.

Suzie remembered that body. It was amazing.

"Good morning," Julia said, turning to Suzie with a smile.

Suzie stood there frozen, quickly blushing as she realized everything she remembered wasn't a dream.

There was an awkward moment, and then thankfully Julia broke the tension. "Hey, go get dressed. Let's get breakfast, we have a lot to talk about."

"I'm sure you have a lot of questions," Julia said, sipping a fresh espresso. The two sat at a small table on one of the amazing verandas of the resort, overlooking the mountains and the clear, blue water. "But I have to know, are you ok; with what happened last night?"

Suzie picked at a plate of fruit she hadn't quite begun to eat yet. She had other things on her mind. "Yeah, I am; and yeah, I do."

"Fire away."

Suzie had a million things she wanted to ask, but one thing stood out at that moment.

"Did you know you were; the best?"

Julia paused, and now it was her turn to blush. She hadn't been expecting something so direct.

"That's what you want to know?" She chuckled, adjusting her glasses, trying to hide her nervous embarrassment, "you don't want to know, say, why I did what I did?"

"No," Suzie said back, confidently, "I know why you did it."

"Why?"

"Because you're in love with Arthur."

Julia almost choked on her espresso. She coughed, settled herself and tried to brush off the indictment. "What makes you say that?"

"Because you wouldn't fly halfway around the world just to suck some random guy's dick," Suzie said with a chuckle.

Julia's eyebrows raised at the implication. "You did, didn't you?"

"No, that's different."

"How?"

"For me the sex is secondary. I'm here for the trip, the experience, blow jobs are the price of admission."

"I did that too, remember?"

"Yes, but that was the first time. This time you're not here for the trip, this time you're here for the sex, specifically sex with Arthur. You don't come all this way for that if the person isn't special."

"I came here to help you, remember?" Julia said, deflecting slightly, changing the tack of her argument.

"Oh come On, Miss Dorman," Suzie said with an indignant laugh, "you did Not come all this way Just so you could show me how to give a blow job!" Julia and Suzie both suddenly

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 03 Aug 2026 02:27:00 +0000

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 2

Suzie meets new friends, and has a big choice to make.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After numerous rounds of volleyball, the group retired, exhausted, to one of the beachside gazebos to relax with some drinks. Monica watched as Suzie finished hers, and then asked if she'd go with her to get more. Suzie of course accepted immediately.

"Hey would you mind if we hung back here for a bit?" Monica said as they picked up their new drinks.

"Sure thing, Suzie said, trying to hide her excitement.

"I love those guys, but, I need a break." Monica exhaled as the two sat down at a nearby table. "Liv wasn't kidding. It's very easy to feel like the fifth wheel." Suzie melted at her accented English, and the smirk that preceded it.

"How do you know them?"

"University. We all met freshman year and have been friends for the last three years."

"That's great." Suzie's expression dropped slightly. "I didn't make any friends like that freshman year. Maybe next year."

"That's crazy! You're amazing; and very easy to love!"

Suzie perked up at her choice of phrase.

"This is quite a trip for college kids," Suzie offered, changing the subject

"Sherri's parents are loaded. This is her graduation present."

"I see."

"What about you, are you here with someone?" Her choice of words again interesting.

"I'm not here with anyone, I mean, I'm not here alone, but;” Suzie stammered nervously

"Family?"

"No,"

"Friends?"

"Not really,"

"A lover?" Those words flowed with French syrup and a cocked eyebrow.

"Definitely not," Suzie overcorrected, trying not to blush. She searched for the right description. "I'm here with, a business partner."

"I see," Monica dripped once again.

There was a short pause

"Hey," Suzie blurted finally, "do you want to go shopping?"

Monica smiled.

The two finished their drinks, and then set off together to explore the shops in the surrounding area. They laughed and had great fun. Placing Arthur's card down for hats, sunglasses, and various other trinkets flew directly in the face of what she had decided earlier in the day, but she didn't care. She just wanted to spend as much time with Monica as she could.

But as the day grew long, and Suzie checked her watch, she knew that their time had to come to an end.

"What are your plans for dinner?" Monica asked as they headed back towards where her friends were.

"I'm meeting my, business partner, unfortunately. In fact, I have to go get ready."

"I am sorry to hear that, Suzie." Monica said, her expression turning to a slight pout. She pulled Suzie in for a hug and a kiss on the cheek that made Suzie blush. "I'll see you tomorrow, yes?"

"I hope so," Suzie said indecisively, smiled, and left the raven haired beauty begrudgingly.

Back in her room, Suzie stepped under the warm spray of the shower and began running through the events of the day as she soaped up her naked, sun-soaked body. Monica and her friends seemed very cool, and she was thrilled to have met some people around her age. Fun people. Hot people.

She couldn't get the sight of Liv flashing her small perfect tits out of her mind. That girl had a perfect body, a perfect tan, perfect blonde hair, and a perfect smile. She couldn't stop wondering what she might look like fully naked. What she and Charlie might look like having sex. Suzie imagined Liv must be a vocal lover, that she moaned and revered every time Charlie pushed into her, that she cried out passionately when he made her cum.

Suzie's hand mindlessly drifted down between her legs.

And Sherri and Duke must have had a pretty healthy sex life as well, based on the way they flirted. She wondered if Sherri liked to take charge in the bedroom, if she was always on top and what it must be like to have those big beautiful tits bounce in your face as she rode you. She wondered if Duke had a cock like Dez Carter.

Suzie's body began to tingle. Her fingers slipped over her clit and found delicious wetness between her lips.

And Monica. Oh God, Monica. Suzie imagined being alone with her in the ornate bedroom of her suite. Kissing her full lips, feeling their bodies pressed together. She imagined Monica peeling back her bikini to reveal her two full, perfect tits. Monica pulling her face down to meet them. Taking her nipple into her mouth. Sucking.

Suzie's fingers slipped over her clit in perfect rhythm, the rain of the shower firing off delicious sensations across her tingling skin.

Both of them naked, touching, kissing. Suzie pressing her fingers inside Monica's perfect cunt. Fingers first, and then lips, tongues. In her mind, Suzie imagined what it would be like to taste Monica's cunt. To please her with her tongue. To make her cum.

She imagined looking down past her own tits, past her flat stomach, to see Monica looking up from between her legs. To feel her tongue,

Suzie gripped the steady bar in the shower tightly and cried out as she spasmed around her sliding fingers and came. Hard.

She started to breath normal again. She stuck her head under the cascading rain of the shower and let the water wash over her.

Monica's parting words played and replayed in her mind: "I'll see you tomorrow, yes?"

Suzie could feel the stares when she made her way into the restaurant.

After her shower she did her makeup and hair flawlessly, and slinked into the perfect, shimmering dress Arthur had gotten for her. It was the kind of dress that didn't allow her anything underneath, and it hugged her body like a lover. The shoes wrapped around her feet like golden snakes.

She looked good, she knew it, but she still felt her face flush at the attention; no one had ever looked at her like that before. It was equal parts embarrassing and exhilarating.

"Wow," she heard from behind her, turning to meet Arthur. "You look absolutely stunning."

"Thank you," she said with a coy smile. She could say the same thing for him as well. The man sure knew how to dress, that was for sure, and his wavy blonde hair was styled perfectly. His collarbone and chest peaked out through the undone buttons of his shirt. She wondered what it felt like. "Thank you for the dress. It's lovely."

"I'll say," he smiled, taking her hand and spinning her around slowly. "Amazing."

The host led them to their table, and the two shared a bottle of wine that was waiting for them.

"Did you enjoy yourself today?"

"I did," Suzie replied, smiling to herself at the thought of Monica. "Very much so. I met some really cool people, and hung around and;" suddenly she remembered the credit card. "Here, I need to give this back to you."

"Didn't you use it?"

"I did, but, I can't."

"Why not?"

"Because," she started, "this trip, this dress, everything, it's been truly amazing, but, I can't take your money. I can't feel like you're,” She couldn't quite finish the sentence, so Arthur did it for her.

"Paying you?"

"Exactly."

There was a pause, and Arthur took a sip of his wine.

"Paying you for what?"

His gaze was piercing. She felt a tingle in her body.

Before she could form an answer, she heard the voice of an angel from heaven call out "Suzie!" All at once, Monica was there. Stiletto heels held aloft skin-tight denim barely containing her considerable curves. Scoop neck blouse. Perfect cleavage. The tops of her tits jiggled deliciously as she walked toward them. Hair done like a dream. Lipstick; red.

Suzie started to feel faint.

"It's so good to see you again!" Monica gushed, touching Suzie's wrist and meeting her with a big smile. Suzie had no words. Monica was an absolute vision. "This must be your business partner!" she said, turning to Arthur.

"Business? Uh, right; yes, Monica, this is Arthur," Suzie blurted, trying to get a hold of herself.

"Lovely to meet you, Monica," Arthur said, shaking her hand. Then he spoke to her in French, surprising and delighting the brunette beauty. Of course he did.

"Listen, I wanted to tell you, Suzie, the five of us are going on a late night cruise in a sailboat tonight; maybe if you're not too busy, you could join us?"

"I, um, I'm not sure,” Suzie stammered again. Arthur kept quiet, only observing, tickled at the young girl's flabbergasted state.

"Let's see what time we get done with dinner, Suzie; it's been a long day for both of us." Arthur finally offered, putting her out of her misery.

"Yes, dinner. See what time." Suzie barely managed.

"Okay, well, I hope to see you there," the raven-haired beauty responded with a big smile. And headed off.

Arthur noticed that besides the courtesy of introduction, Monica never once addressed him or looked at him. Her eyes were on Suzie only. He couldn't blame her. He also couldn't blame her for running her hand up Suzie's forearm before leaving the way she did.

"She seems nice," he offered with a smile to the flustered Suzie. "Is she one of the new friends you made today?"

"Yeah. Yeah she is." Suzie offered back, clearly distracted.

Arthur smiled.

Suzie remained distracted through the rest of dinner. Pretty soon their plates were cleared, the last drop was drunk, and the two headed back up to their suite in the elevator. Suzie's mind was not on the near future, but on the possible future the entire ride.

Arthur held out his hand as they exited the elevator. Suzie snapped out of her daydream and gently took it.

They entered their suite, and Suzie felt a drop in her stomach. She had a decision to make.

"I need to go freshen up," she said, and padded off to her room.

She couldn't stop thinking about the decision in front of her. She couldn't stop thinking about Monica. She wanted to stay, but she didn't know if it was right. But then again, she had never quit anything in her life.

Arthur was waiting for her on the balcony when she came back out. The wind gently caught the collar of his shirt as he sipped his scotch.

Suzie took a deep breath.

"Arthur, I;"

"Before you say anything else," he said, cutting her off, "I have a surprise for you." she scrunched her eyebrows in confusion. "Put your sneakers on," he smiled.

Suzie was beaming. The warm night air was racing through her hair, the sound of the ocean water split and rolled from every side, and Monica sat next to her, the two delightfully rapt in conversation.

Arthur's surprise was that not only had he gotten them a spot on the night time cruise, he made sure Monica and her friends were the only other people on the boat.

Suzie looked over at Arthur who was enjoying his conversation with Sherri and Duke. He looked back at her. She smiled. He winked.

Suzie excused herself momentarily and made her way down below to use the restroom on the boat. She was all smiles. Floating along the boards back from the head, she was suddenly distracted from her swooning by muffled sounds coming from the far cabin. Passionate sounds.

Curiosity getting the better of her she followed her ear till she got to the slatted door of the rear cabin. Careful not to reveal herself, she peaked in and saw a familiar sight: Liv's bare tits. This time however they were in the hands of Charlie as he gripped and squeezed them, sucking on her hard nipples. She was propped up on the lipped edge of the cabin, her long, tanned legs wrapped around her lover, taking his cock inside her with each loving, assertive push.

Liv was clearly enjoying herself, her mouth hung open in deep, forceful gasps. She didn't need to announce it, Suzie could clearly tell she was cumming.

After her body stopped vibrating, Liv gently pushed Charlie backward, slipping him out of her. Suzie took in the sight of his glistening cock. It was big. Suzie watched in awe as Liv smiled, kissed Charlie on the lips, and then sank to her knees in front of him.

Charlie let out a long sigh when Liv took him into her mouth and began to work his length with her big, pillowy lips. This was no slow, sensual blowjob, Liv was on a mission. Her hand joined her mouth on his shaft, working him in time, her other hand lovingly cupping his balls. Charlie moaned, breathing heavy. It was only a couple moments before he let out a whispered "fuck, baby, I'm gonna cum!"

Liv moaned in approval and opened her mouth, resting the head of his straining cock against her outstretched tongue. Her hands continued to work his shaft and balls with determination, and a loud, uncontrollable grunt escaped Charlie's throat. Suzie saw the first thick, white rope of cum leap into Liv's mouth. Then another. Then a third. A fourth, all gleefully jumping into her open mouth or splattering on her tongue.

Suzie had only heard stories from other girls about blow jobs, about their guys cumming in their mouths, and most of her girlfriends shared the same opinion: it was pretty gross. But here, with her boyfriend's cock spurting wildly, Suzie saw the corners of Liv's open mouth turn upward into a smile. The smile never left her face as Charlie's orgasm ebbed and Liv closed her mouth to swallow what he had given her. Never left as she took his spent cock back into her mouth gleefully to clean up what she missed. Never left as they basked in the afterglow. It was clear

Suzie slipped away back above deck to give them their privacy. She couldn't help but notice how wet she was.

Coming back above deck, the buzz of what she just witnessed coursed through her still as her eyes fell on Monica, who was talking to Arthur. She took a moment to drink it all in. To drink her in.

"Are you enjoying yourself?" The captain asked in a thick, Italian accent. Suzie turned to meet her, a statuesque beauty with long legs and auburn hair.

"Very much so, thank you," Suzie replied. Even the employees here were amazing, Suzie thought.

Looking back at Monica and Arthur, Monica turned to her and smiled. Suzie sighed longingly, smiled back, and moved to join them.

Soon enough the trip was over and the boat returned to the dock. The companions all said goodnight, Monica and Suzie taking the most time to part. They hugged. Suzie felt Monica's perfect body press tight against hers. Then a kiss on her cheek, a gentle squeeze of her hand as they parted, and a hope that they'd see each other again tomorrow.

Suzie floated back toward the hotel. Arthur didn't dare interrupt, and the two headed back in glowing silence.

In the elevator, Suzie couldn't help but reflect on how magical an evening it was. She replayed the moments in her mind, lingering on Monica's smile, on the times they fleetingly touched. She smiled to herself.

Her eyes then fell to Arthur. He was watching her from across the elevator, smirking pleasantly as he took in her elation. He had done this for her. He knew. He put the whole evening together, just for her.

"Thank you for tonight." she dripped in a syrupy tone. "Why did you do that for me?"

He looked her in the eye.

"Because I want you to have everything you desire."

Suzie held his stare. She saw no lie.

Her tongue gently moistened her lips.

Crossing the elevator floor, in a moment she was in front of him, breathing heavy. Nervous.

Her hand slid down the button panel and found the emergency stop button. She pressed it.

They hung between floors.

Suzie touched his arms. They felt strong.

Reaching up, almost on her tiptoes, she kissed him once gently on the mouth, and then, returning from the kiss, slowly lowered herself to her knees in front of him.

Suzie felt her pulse pounding in her ears. Her hands were on his thighs. She felt his firm muscles underneath the fabric of his pants. Heart racing, she placed a flat hand over his zipper; she could feel him; he was already beginning to thicken.

A flutter swelled inside her stomach.

Using two hands, she steadied herself, and then slowly worked down the zipper of his pants. Her breath was already ragged as her fingers parted the fabric like the curtains of a play.

Then she felt him. She gently freed him from the confines of his pants, and all at once there he was: big, full balls; warm, thickening shaft, all smooth and hairless.

She felt the weight of his member in her hands, and she watched in amazement as it plumped into a full, strong erection.

"I've never done this before," Suzie practically whispered, looking up at Arthur like a nervous virgin. She felt one strap of her dress fall down off her shoulder; she didn't fix it.

"It's okay," he said with a smile, gently placing a comforting hand on the side of her face, "you'll learn."

Suzie's opened her mouth slowly, and felt a gentle guidance from the hand on her cheek. She followed the guidance, leaned in, and then for the first time in her life, 19 year old Suzie Travino took the soft, spongy head of a hard cock into her mouth.

Her lips closed. She was careful to not nick his sensitive flesh with her teeth. She felt around this new addition with her tongue, getting a sense for the feel, the ridges.

Arthur moaned.

Bracing her hands on his hips, Suzie closed her eyes and began to move. Her mouth watered as her lips began to slide over his flesh, making his cock slicker and slicker.

The gentle guidance of Arthur's hand returned, and she followed. He helped her along, drawing her mouth up and down his shaft. Her mouth watered. She felt him throb against her tongue. Soon Suzie's trepidation turned into determination.

Arthur moaned.

Her speed and intensity began to increase, but it was reckless. Unrefined.

Holding on tight to Arthur's hips, Suzie suckled and slurped on his cock at a deliberate, determined pace. She gagged once or twice as she tried, and failed, to take all of him into her mouth.

Regrouping and catching her breath, Suzie changed tack. Holding the fat, flared head of his cock in her mouth, suckling it like a nipple, Suzie brought her hands up and began stroking and massaging his shaft and balls.

Arthur moaned louder. His hand left her face and he braced himself on her bare shoulder.

Heat filled her entire person as she suckled and stroked. Arthur's grunts and moans were fuel to her, and they were beginning to come quicker and faster.

The thick cock in her mouth grew even stiffer. The head flared against her tongue.

"I'm going to cum, Suzie," Arthur gasped, "you're going to make me cum."

Suzie never ceased her pace, sucking and tonguing his head, stroking and milking with her hands. Arthur gripped her shoulder tight. He touched the side of her face again with his other hand. He cried out.

His balls shifted and jumped in her hand, her mouth flooded with viscous, salty cum.

She froze as his cock pumped and spasmed, filling her mouth with his semen.

It kept coming, and instinctively Suzie swallowed.

More cum.

She swallowed again.

And again.

His spasming slowed and ebbed. His breathing returned to normal.

Suzie slipped her lips off him and gently tucked his cock back into his pants and raised up his zipper. He offered her his hand and she took it, raising back to her feet. She fixed her fallen strap that had partially exposed her tit.

Suzie turned off the emergency break, and the two stood in silence the rest of the trip up, neither taking their eyes off the other.

Entering the suite, Suzie reached for a bottle of water, taking a big pull.

"Goodnight, Arthur," s

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 01 Aug 2026 16:23:00 +0000

Suzie’s Maltese Barter: Part 1

Suzie gets offered the vacation of a lifetime; with a catch.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Suzie Travino was exhausted. She was on the train heading back home after a grueling first year at architectural design college. The daughter of a driven, Japanese mother and a successful Italian father, and the valedictorian of her high school class, everyone expected Suzie to follow in her father's footsteps and head off to an Ivy League undergrad with an eye on law school following, so it was a bit of a surprise that she decided to go into architectural design.

Most surprised, and most displeased, was her father. Suzie's dad had her whole future practically mapped out, and it definitely didn't involve architecture. She was going to go to the same school he did, at a reduced legacy rate, which would save money to put toward law school, where she would succeed wildly, ace the bar, and then take over his practice one day so he could retire.

This was not what she wanted, however, and the fact that she went against her father's wishes put that much more stress on her to succeed. Not to mention the fact that he wasn't' nearly as generous with his money as he would have been if she had just done what he wanted.

Suzie was tired of doing what other people wanted. Trouble was, she was good at it. She never rocked the boat, and was too concerned about how other people viewed her to ever stand up for herself and assert what she wanted.

Going to architecture school was the first thing she had ever done for herself, and it was dangerously close to blowing up in her face. Classes were harder than she ever imagined, and she had been focusing on nothing else for the past eight months. Maybe her dad was right, she thought, maybe she should have just done what he wanted. Maybe if she had, she wouldn't have put on twenty pounds, and wouldn't have nightly stress dreams. Maybe she'd have time for a social life.

In high school, Suzie was a social butterfly. She was a people pleaser by nature, so she was easy to get along with, and easy to date, once her father allowed it. No dating till she was 18, he decreed, and Suzie obeyed. Once the time came she got a boyfriend, because that's what you were "supposed to do." She wasn't even sure if she really liked the guy, but her dad did, and he checked a box, so that was enough for her. At least that's what she thought.

She was also a perfectionist. Due to her nature, or due to the pushing of her father, Suzie always wanted to be the best at whatever she did, and she applied the same drive that made her high school class valedictorian to all facets of her life, including her love life. Suzie was determined to be the perfect girlfriend, even though she herself was unsure of what she truly wanted romantically. She wasn't even sure she even really liked men.

Despite only having one boyfriend, she had a pretty active fantasy life, as her hormones and desires started firing off, and more often than not when enjoying the pleasures of her own company she found herself thinking not about her boyfriend, or any man for that matter, but other girls in her class. Like Chrissy Thomas, the skinny, big-breasted theater girl.

Suzie liked Chrissy, and liked her style. Suzie couldn't help but notice that Chrissy definitely dressed to show off her considerable assets while never making it look like she was. Chrissy never showed skin or cleavage, but also never shied away from tight, form fitting tops that accented her flat stomach and huge tits. Something spoke to her about Chrissy's expression-through-repression, and it turned her on immensely. Suzie, like practically everyone in the class, male or female, was desperate to see her bare tits, but it was the thoughts of sucking them, kissing them, kissing her, that made Suzie wonder about herself.

As stated, she wanted to be the perfect girlfriend. She knew being physical was a big part of that, and she was excited to experience it. Sex however, was off the table. She had plans, and was not willing to risk getting pregnant, no matter how many precautions were taken. This wasn't to say that Suzie and her boyfriend never got physical, however. She wanted to keep him happy, but wanted to make sure she didn't come off too slutty, and so as she prepared for dating, she decided that handjobs would be the extent of their sexual experimentation.

Maybe not ideal to some, but as mentioned before, Suzie was a perfectionist.

The first time Suzie experienced her boyfriend's cock, she was fascinated more than turned on. Both soft and hard at the same time, she liked touching it, and her boyfriend definitely seemed to like when she did so. She knew what the end result was supposed to be, and she had a basic idea of how to get there, but she was taken very much by surprise at how quickly he shot off that first time. She barely got her hand around it when suddenly he moaned and tensed. She saw two spurts of white leap out of his tip, and then her fingers got warm, sticky, and wet as the rest of his load pulsed out over her fingers like a melting ice cream cone.

She smiled; if this was all it took to get a guy off, she would have no trouble doing this from time to time.

The second time, however, didn't prove to be so simple. It took longer, and she realized she really had no idea what she was doing. She was determined to make sure that didn't happen again, so from then on, for the rest of their senior year-spanning relationship, Suzie practiced, much to her boyfriend's delight. By the time they broke up just before leaving for college, Suzie had gone from shy strokes to confident milking, and she felt confident that she gave the best handjob in her whole class.

But she wanted to know for sure. She needed to know for sure. She needed the only person who could tell her for sure: the biggest male slut in the school, Dez Carter.

Suzie and Dez didn't exactly travel in the same social circles. Dez was a star running back, Suzie was a star bookworm. But Dez had a reputation, and she was sure he'd be amenable to being part of her experiment.

So the final week of classes, Suzie approached Dez and laid it out for him: she needed to test her handjob skills on someone with experience, so she was offering a one time, no strings attached handjob in exchange for an honest review of her abilities.

"Just a handjob?"

"Just a handjob. That's it."

"What's in it for me?"

"What?" Suzie said in mild shock, "what do you mean what's in it for you? You get a handjob!"

"Why would I want a handjob from you when I could fuck practically any girl I want?"

He had a point. She might be giving him an orgasm, but at the end of the day it was he who was doing her a favor. Still, she was confident in her skills, so she went for broke.

"Okay, listen. If you let me give you a handjob, and if you can honestly say that it is not, hands-down, the best handjob you've ever gotten,” she took a breath, "I'll let you take my virginity. And you can tell anyone you want about it."

A big smile formed on Dez's face. He had always had a bit of a thing for Suzie, if only because she was such a big question mark. Always with the same guy, no stories about her, plus the allure of fucking the smartest girl in the class always made his cock buzz.

"I don't think your boyfriend's gonna like that."

It was true. She was still with her boyfriend, and part of her felt bad about going behind his back like this, but she also knew it was only a matter of time until they broke up and went their separate ways for college.

"He's not going to find out. Because I'm not going to lose."

Dez smiled again. This was a no-lose situation for him. Even if she was right, all he had to do was say it wasn't the best, and he was free to be the first one to fuck this fine Asian bookworm. That plus her cockiness made it impossible to say no.

That Friday, Suzie found herself in Dez's basement bedroom, wondering if she had gotten in over her head as Dez freed his big, black cock from his pants. She was slightly in awe. It was only the second cock she had ever seen, and it was much bigger than her boyfriend's. It would require every skill she had developed to please. Suzie gulped, stretched her hand, and got to work.

Suzie would leave Dez's house with her virginity, and her ego, fully intact.

Thinking about it later, given the situation, the heat of the moment, she was surprised she didn't sleep with Dez anyway. He was a good looking, experienced guy, it was sure to have been a good first time, but Suzie wasn't interested in that. Truth be told, she wasn't even that interested in it when it was her boyfriend she was with. He did his best when they fooled around, but he didn't have the same drive to be the best at it that she did. She told herself that's why she found her mind wandering anytime his hands made it between her legs. Why she needed to think of Chrissy Thomas' tits to get wet; why she needed to think of that one night, that one "almost" with the gothic smoke show Tara, to get anywhere even close to cumming.

Suzie obviously had considered she might be gay, or at the very least bi, but she pushed that possibility way down, straight out of her mind. Her parents wouldn't accept it, and neither would her life's plan. She was going to meet and marry a successful man and have children with him, and that was that. But still, anytime Suzie had a little too much to drink, her inhibitions started to slip away, and that little "what if?" inside her started to push itself up towards the surface.

Suzie didn't want to call her feelings for Tara a crush, but that's absolutely what they were. Tara was the kind of girl who just oozed sexuality, and Suzie just chalked it up to the fact that pretty much everyone, male and female, had naughty thoughts about Tara. But that didn't explain how; at a party one night Suzie found herself alone in a room with none other than Tara, touching, kissing, groping; feeling each other's bodies.

Tara was topless, revealing to Suzie a perfect pair of tits that made her mouth water. She felt them. They were perfect. She kissed them; they tasted perfect. Tara squealed when Suzie instinctively took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. Then, a bolt of pure lightning shot through Suzie's body when she felt Tara's hand touch her cunt over her pants.

They rolled over. Tara's skirt bunched up. She took off her panties. Suzie felt a draw towards her flushed lips in a way she never did toward her boyfriend's cock. She dropped her head lower. Sliding towards it.

A phone buzz; her father.

Suzie snapped out of it, like she had awoken from a trance, and rushed out of the room with a flurry of embarrassment and "sorries”.

Back at home Suzie did her best to get the vision of Tara's wet, willing cunt out of her mind. She pictured her boyfriend's hard cock as she touched herself that night, but it was Tara's cunt she saw when she started to cum.

She had high hopes for possible romance once she got to college, but those were quickly dashed once the intensity of her program revealed itself. With little time for anything else, she barely had time to make friends, let alone take a lover, save for a single night toward the end of her first year.

Working late at the lab, crunching to complete their projects for the semester, she and her classmate named Charles fell into each other's arms born out of sheer exhaustion and stress. He was cute and nice, and the spontaneity of it turned her on immensely. She needed a release, an explosion, and so right there in the architecture lab, Suzie found herself balanced on a nearby table, feeling a man push into her for the very first time.

It was sudden, it was fast, and if it hadn't been for Charles' semen splattered erratically on her lower stomach, she might not have even had proof anything had happened. She had been on birth control for a number of years, but even in the chaos of that moment, not having a condom, she was wise enough not to chance throwing her life off course by letting this random man finish inside her.

Suzie was happy it happened, and the experience wasn't unpleasant. She enjoyed the feeling of someone on top of her, the sweet pleasurable pain of a real life cock spreading her open, but afterward she found herself mildly disappointed. She had expected sex would be a new task for her to master enthusiastically, but whether because of the middling experience, or her overwhelming workload, she found herself generally disinterested with a repeat performance.

However, when the nights rolled around, and she was alone in her dorm room, she very enthusiastically slipped her dildo in and out of herself, thoughts of Chrissy's tits and Tara's cunt filling her desperate mind.

But now, here she was, back home after her first grueling year, doing her best to keep a face on that says school hadn't crushed her soul, that her social and love life weren't bottomed out, and that she knew exactly what she wanted and was being successful at getting it.

"Suzie, Arthur's coming by tomorrow, I want you to make sure you say hi to him. He's got an internship opening you'd be perfect for!" Her father shouted up at her as she settled into her bedroom.

Suzie groaned, and fell face first onto her bed. It was going to be a long summer.

Suzie slept harder and longer than she had in months. The next morning she didn't exactly wake up refreshed, but she definitely was on her way, and she had to admit the comfort of her own, familiar bed did wonders.

Padding down to the kitchen to make some toast and find some coffee, the thunderous,’ up-and-at-them’ voice of her father shook out whatever sleep was left in her head.

"Suzie doll! You slept almost all day! Is this the kind of slacking they teach you at that art school of yours?"

Suzie hated it when he called her university "art school." The blatant disrespect sent a spike of migraine through her temple every time he did. And for the record, it was 11 am, not exactly the whole day.

"Just trying to get some breakfast, dad," she said weakly.

"Well don't eat too much. Arthur's coming for lunch in an hour and you don't want to look too bloated. Get yourself together and come down so you can talk, okay?"

"Sure, dad," she said, already regretting coming home at all.

Suzie couldn't help but hear her father's words in her head as she looked at herself in the mirror, fresh out of the shower. "'Don't look too bloated,'" she repeated sarcastically as she looked over her body in the mirror, "thanks dad." It was true Suzie had put on weight, the freshman fifteen plus give or take five pounds extra, but she discovered her genes were on her side, noting that the added weight seemed to settle in the best places possible.

Skinny with small tits and only the glimmer of an ass was how she had remembered herself, but the freshman fifteen (or twenty) had actually filled her out quite nicely. Her small tits had plumped into solid handfuls, and her hips had developed a nice curve, turning that glimmer of an ass into something much more tangible. To her father she probably looked fat, but to her, she actually was starting to feel like a woman.

Throwing on a sensible blouse and some leggings, Suzie went down to find her father and Arthur lounging with drinks and a charcuterie board on the back patio.

Arthur was a young businessman her father had worked with for a couple years. A little over thirty and independently wealthy, Suzie's father was smitten with his success. He also appreciated Arthur's no nonsense straight talk, and the two became fast friends. Arthur quickly became a regular at the Travino household, and he and Suzie's dad loved to steal away and talk business.

Suzie wasn't even sure what Arthur's business was, but whatever it was he seemed to be very good at it. She stalked him online and found many a photo of Arthur in very expensive suits in very expensive locations, and apparently with a variety of different beautiful women. She did have to admit he was a good looking guy; that, plus his money and his skill at dressing, assured her he'd have no trouble finding someone to keep him company. They had become friendly, but he was firmly her father's friend, and neither paid the other too much mind.

Golden, wavy hair, a big smile, and an expensive watch rose to greet her, and she shook his hand and joined them at the table.

"Suzie, come on, is this what you'd wear to a job interview?" Her father said as they all sat down.

"I'm not at a job interview, dad, this is lunch at my house." she said with minimal snarkiness, reaching for a curl of prosciutto and cheese.

"Didn't you just eat breakfast?" Her father said flatly. The cheese tasted sour.

"So," Arthur interjected, trying to change the subject, "how'd your first year at Architecture Design school treat you?"

"Fine, thanks," Suzie said, meeting his smile with a weak one of her own. At least he took what she was doing seriously, unlike her own father.

"That's a tough beat; I have a few friends who've gone through there. Not all of them graduated, but the ones who did are doing very well for themselves."

She smiled again. She didn't need him to come to her defense, but it was still nice to have an ally.

"Yeah, it's intense; nothing I can't handle though."

"That's good to hear." He sipped his drink

"Enough about that," her father piped in, "you're not at school, you're home now, which means you need a job. Lucky for you Arthur here has an internship program that will get you some excellent experience in the business world, and he's willing to take you on for the summer!"

"Oh yeah?" Suzie said, her defenses rising up again, "and what exactly is it that you do, Arthur?"

"Mergers, acquisitions," he said, skipping the details because he knew she didn't care, "it's an international firm that moves around lots of assets. It might not really be your thing."

"What?" Her father blurted, "of course it's her thing! If you're gonna be a business lawyer you gotta know business!"

"Dad, I'm not;" Suzie's eyes rolled again, defeated.

"You know, there are some other firms I have connections to that could be much more applicable to what Suzie's interests are. I could make some calls;” There he was, doing his best again. Unnecessary, but appreciated.

"Don't be silly. Why go to the trouble; my Suzie is perfect for your program!"

Arthur looked at Suzie, who was glum and dejected.

"Listen, Suzie," he said, trying to smooth things over. He didn't want her to feel ganged up on. "Why don't you and I have lunch tomorrow, and I can give you the details of what the program entails, and if you like it, we can move forward, and if not, I'd love to hear all about your AD program. Sound good?"

"Sounds great!" Her father answered for her. "That'll give her just enough time to get her act together," he said rather sternly.

"Yeah, sounds great," Suzie weakly parroted. This was going to be rough.

She stayed silent, picking at her uneaten meat as her father yapped on to the son he never had, until finally she'd had enough and blurted out "I have to go, I think I just got my period."

Her father stammered as she left, the female reproductive system always being a point of embarrassment and discomfort for him. Arthur just smiled a wry smile, knowing exactly what sort of ruse she just pulled.

The next day, Suzie pulled on clothes even less appropriate for a job interview than the day before, and reluctantly met Arthur for lunch.

"Feel free to get anything you want; lunch is on me." Arthur said as the waitress came over.

"I'll have a mimosa," Suzie said, immediately testing the limits.

"Can I see some ID?" the waitress said, an eyebrow cocked.

Suzie stared at her for a second, then at Arthur, who raised his eyebrows at her in helplessness. "I'll have an ice tea," she grumbled, defeated once again.

"Nice tr

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 31 Jul 2026 14:06:00 +0000

Reverend and Mrs. McGinnis: Part 4

Cathy and Sam get tempted.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

What a woman.

"I love you," Sam said with a big, bewildered smile.

"I love you too," she said, cuddling next to him to kiss him. They held each other there for a moment in silence, until curiosity got the better of Sam.

"That fantasy of yours was pretty sexy," he said, curling her long brown hair in his fingers.

"Umm, not as sexy as yours," she said with a cute chuckle.

"Who was the guy?" he nervously inquired,

"The guy?"

"The guy in your fantasy, the guy using you?"

Cathy pushed herself up onto her elbow and looked at her husband with her smoky eyes. A sultry smirk pulled at her lips. He was so cute. "Just a fantasy." She leaned in and kissed him. "I'm gonna go clean up."

She padded off to the bathroom, dropping the soiled towel in the hamper on the way. Looking back at Sam, he was already starting to drift off to sleep.

It was all just a fantasy, she thought as she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. Nipples hard, cunt soaked, she thought back to her daydream of being used like a slut by her husband, by Roger, by both of them.

Her hand dipped down into her underwear, finding her throbbing clit almost immediately.

Bracing herself on the bathroom sink she began to touch herself, lighting her body up with shockwaves of pleasure

She was so wet, but tonight it wasn't just the fantasy that drenched her, it was sharing it with Sam, seeing him throb and ache as she told him.

It was the thought of Sam sitting in his church office chair getting a sloppy blowjob from Ginny the twenty-something youth pastor.

It was the thought of him pushing his thick, perfect cock into her tight, young cunt, fucking her right there on the desk. Cathy shuddered at the thought of how tight Ginny must be.

It was the thought of Ginny on her knees, mouth open, happily accepting volley after volley of Sam's hot cum onto her pretty face. Cathy wondered if anyone had ever cum on Ginny's face, if her husband Todd did it. How often did she let her husband cum on her face? Did she like it? Did she beg for it?

But most of all it was the way Sam's cock lurched and throbbed in her hand as she painted the lewd picture to him. She knew he would never dare do something untoward with Ginny for real, but the way he pulsed, the way he throbbed, he clearly had thought about it.

Facials weren't something she and Sam had ever tried, but based on how hard he got in her hands, and how intensely he came at the mention of it, how much thick cum he spurted into the air, it might be something they would need to explore.

Cathy thought about the last guy to cum on her face; the only guy, the only time; and her body shivered. She thought about Sam fucking Ginny. About him cumming on Ginny's face. She thought about being used by Sam. By Roger. She thought about how fucking hard Sam pulsed when he shot off. When he shot off for her. All for her.

Cathy gripped the sink hard, hung her mouth open in a silent scream, eyes scrunched shut, and felt her body contort and spasm as she came.

All just a fantasy. All just a fantasy.

Cathy regained her composure, leaned over and started up the shower.

As the warm water cascaded over her messy body, she couldn't help but wonder what other fantasies Sam would be willing to share with her, and if she'd ever be ready to share the full truth about hers.

Cathy and Sam, on a cruise ship.

Knock Knock Knock. "Mom? Do you know where dad is?"

Cathy's eyes shot wide. She knew exactly where he was: He was leaning against the bathroom sink, gripping the porcelain tightly. She knew because she was on her knees in front of him. On her knees with her one-piece swimsuit pulled down to expose her plump tits. On her knees with dad's hard cock in her mouth.

"I'm not sure, honey," she responded, pulling off her husband's erection with a quiet slurp, "why don't you check down by the pool? He might already be down there." She gripped him at the base of his cock to hold him steady and keep him hard. He throbbed in her hand.

"Yeah, I guess;

"Go check down by the pool, honey, I'll be down there in a couple minutes." Cathy loved her daughter, but she was getting impatient. She wasn't done with Sam yet.

A pearl of precum formed on Sam's tip. Cathy watched it drip down in a long, viscous strand. She felt it on her forearm. She licked her lips. She was getting impatient.

"Yeah, ok," her daughter Christine finally said, "see you down there." Sam and Cathy stayed still and quiet, each straining their ears to hear the click of the motel room door that signaled Christine's exit.

When it finally came, it was like a starting pistol, and Cathy greedily sunk her husband's cock back into her mouth without a word. She took him deep, and she took him fast, sliding her lips and tongue all over his length with renewed vigor.

Cathy loved her husband, and thanks to their recently rekindled sex life she had been reminded how much she loved his cock, especially sucking it. They had been sharing a lot more lately, exploring their sexual fantasies, and dipping into Cathy's sexual past. She had been so nervous to share stories about herself with other men with her husband, but the nerves quickly went away once she saw how much it turned him on.

One such story had preceded their current coupling, when as they were getting ready to head down to the motel pool, Sam came up behind her in the bathroom, embraced her from behind and kissed her neck.

She then recalled a time in college when she and her boyfriend ended up in the bathroom of a club together. Sam pressed himself tight against her as she told him how badly she wanted to fuck her boyfriend in the bathroom that night, but that she was too nervous. The story got them both turned on that after a couple quick garment readjustments, she found herself with her tits out, and his cock in her wet, wanton mouth.

"Oh God, baby, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!" Sam said through a strained whisper.

She barely had a moment to prepare before the first strong spurt hit her directly in the back of the throat, causing her to gag. Reflexively, she reared back, pulling her mouth off Sam's spurting cock. Thinking fast, she grabbed his spasming member, pushed the flesh of her chest close to him, and began to stroke. Sam moaned. Cathy worked him firmly while trying to catch her breath, hugging him tight while white hot joy leapt out of his flaring cockhead and decorated her chest.

"My lord, baby," Sam said as his orgasm dissipated. He looked down at his wife's cum-covered chest, and felt another aftershock pulse through his dick. "I'm sorry you gagged, but; you look extremely hot right now. Let me get you a towel."

"Wait," She said, leaning back on her heels. She suddenly remembered one of the stories Sam's classmates told him years ago, and had an idea. Standing up, she admired her husband's handiwork in the mirror, and then pulled the front of her bathing suit up over her tits, fastening it behind her neck.

Sam's eyes drifted down to his wife's chest. He always liked that bathing suit. Blue, with a mesh panel in the middle, he enjoyed the peek it gave him at her cleavage underneath. But now a whole new feeling came over him looking at that suit. As she fixed her top back into place, dark splotches appeared on the fabric, soaking through from the inside.

"Ok," she said with a naughty wink, "let's go to the pool!"

His cock flexed in his swim trunks.

Sam and his family were on vacation: a cruise to the Bahamas. It was something they had planned for a long time, and he had looked forward to it, but recently he had become very nervous about it as well. Not because of the boat, or anything like that, but because he and Cathy had rediscovered their passion for each other, and he was worried a week stuck on a boat with their daughter would offer them no opportunities to continue their trend. It was a big boat, however, and looking across the elevator at his cum-soaked wife his worries were beginning to fade.

The whole ride down in the elevator Cathy made sure to face him so he could see the dark stains left on her suit by his cum on her chest. His body was running very hot. He desperately needed to take a swim. God she was so hot. God, he loved her. Loved that she was his, and his only, and that he was hers.

Walking out to the pool, Sam assumed Cathy would jump right into the water, before anyone could see, or speculate about, the dark splotches on her suit, but to his surprise she went right to one of the poolside chairs, sat down, and relaxed.

Sam, on the other hand, dove directly into the pool. He needed to cool off. Lounging around in the water, he couldn't take his eyes off his wife, smiling and chatting with random people, acting perfectly normal, as though she wasn't showing off her husband's cum on her chest.

Even in the chill of the water he felt his cock thicken once again. He chatted with others by the pool, enjoying his time in the sun, but couldn't take his eyes off his wife, still sitting, open to the world, with his semen all over her. It was dry now, to be sure, but he knew it was there, and he was trying to take stock of how much it turned him on. As the pastor of a church he didn't know if he should be getting aroused by such lewd displays, but he couldn't help it. All he could think about at that moment was finding some more time alone to really show his wife what he thought of her exhibitionism.

Cathy looked over the edge of her book at her husband. Her dark sunglasses didn't give it away, but she knew he was staring at her, and she knew exactly why. A smirk pulled at her lips. Seemingly absentmindedly, but really full of intention, she casually drifted her fingers back and forth across the flat of her chest. The dark splotches had long since dried, but the memory was still fresh for both of them.

She smiled a big smile when Sam dunked himself underwater, her little display clearly overheating him. Cathy shifted her legs - her chest may have been dry, but she was quickly becoming conscious of another dampening that people might see if she wasn't careful.

"Looks like our daughters are hitting it off, eh?" A voice came from Cathy's left, snapping her out of her daydream. Looking over to meet it, she was greeted by the smile of an attractive man in his 40's. Short, cropped hair, big smile, slight beard, enough of his shirt open to show off his tan pecs, this guy was a hottie.

"You must be Lola's dad," Cathy said with a smile.

"Indeed I am," he said, extending his open hand, "Mark."

"Cathy," she said back, shaking his hand.

"It's nice that the girls found each other, it can be so hard to find time to actually enjoy these things when you're a parent."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Cathy chuckled, thinking back to the earlier, interrupted blowjob. It had been their only chance to be intimate in the 4 days they had been on the ship so far, and Cathy was starting to get antsy. "Do you do these often?"

"We used to, this is the first one since my divorce a few years ago. Just trying to make things normal again, you know?"

"I do, I do," Cathy said. Glancing back inconspicuously to make sure Sam was watching, Cathy angled her chest toward Mark as they continued chatting. There may not have been any visible sign of it left, but they both knew what was clinging to her skin, mere feet from this stranger's person.

Sam ran water over his head. Who knew his wife, the pastor's wife, was so naughty? And what's more, was she flirting with this guy? Sam found himself flooded with a lot of feelings and thoughts he had never had before, and wasn't sure what they meant or how to process them. Anger, jealousy, delight, all conflicting and existing at the same time. All he knew is that whatever that cocktail was, it was making him hard as a rock.

Mark was a nice guy, successful and worldly, and Cathy knew enough to realize that he was into her. It's true, Cathy was flirting, for sure. She knew it was wrong, especially right in front of her husband, but she knew that he knew that she wasn't going anywhere. It was all in good fun, all in service of the game they were playing, the game she started when she left their cabin covered in his seed. But still, the thought of being the object of attraction, of lust, between these two men sent a deep tingle of excitement through her body.

"So what are you doing for dinner tonight?" Mark asked, warm smile on his face, "would you and Christine like to join us?"

Cathy felt a lump in her throat. "Well, the thing is," she began, searching for the right way to let him down, before suddenly hearing her husband's voice come from beside her.

"Hey Cathy, did you bring the sunscreen down with you?" Sam asked, knowing full well she had. He worked his way close to her, to make sure this guy knew the deal.

"It's in my bag, sweetie," she said with a smile, feeling herself blush slightly as she turned back toward Mark. She made an attempt to introduce the two men, but Mark piped up before she could get the words out.

"Hi, I'm Mark, Lola's dad," he said, hand outstretched. Sam shook it, returning the introduction with one of his own. "I was just saying to Cathy, our kids are getting on pretty famously, would you all like to join us for dinner?"

Cathy tried to make an excuse, but Sam jumped in quickly. "Sure, that sounds great!" They finished their plans, Sam made sure to kiss Cathy firmly, and then he jumped back into the pool.

"He seems great," Mark said, the two of them watching Sam swim away.

"He's the best," Cathy proclaimed, speaking only truth.

"You know, my wife and I had a lot of great experiences together on these cruises," Mark said, before leaning in close. "We also had a lot of great experiences with other people too." Mark stared a hole through her before turning back to taking in the sun. "Just something to think about."

Cathy sat there for a moment, slightly embarrassed, slightly giddy, extremely turned on. "You know what, I think I'm gonna take a dip," she said in a mildly flustered tone, "we'll see you for dinner tonight." Diving into the pool, she swam over to Sam, kissing him deeply. "I'm getting a little overheated, I'm gonna go take a shower and have a nap."

"Sure thing, sweetie," he said. She kissed him again, then made her way back to the cabin.

Standing there nude, under the warm water of the shower, Cathy replayed everything that had just happened. Her body was tingling, her mind racing, the thoughts of Mark's proposition propelling through her. He probably had a great cock, she thought, and she knew from looking at him he had a great body. She couldn't help but imagine that body behind her, sliding into her, fucking her. It wasn't just him though, this wasn't a day dream of explicit infidelity. No, Sam was there as well. In her mind, she imagined Mark fucking her while she sucked Sam's cock. She imagined being on her knees, sucking them both off at the same time, wondering which one would cum first.

With this lewd fantasy bright and vivid in her mind, Cathy grabbed the detachable shower head and aimed the strong streams of water directly at her clit. She knew those thoughts were wrong, she knew they were dirty, but that just made it hotter. Grasping the side of the shower door for balance, Cathy managed to keep in her moans and squeals as she felt her pussy spasm and contract, cumming right there in the cabin bathroom.

Why did these other men penetrate her mind so? She loved her husband, she loved having sex with her husband, why did these other men keep worming their way in? She couldn't get the question out of her mind as she finished getting ready for dinner later that evening.

"You look amazing," Sam said, snaking his arm around her waist and kissing her on the neck. Cathy chose a dress she knew her husband liked, one that dipped deep, and was very kind to her cleavage. She was showing off, for sure, but she wasn't sure who she was showing off For. Was it to remind Sam of what he had? Or to tease Mark with what he'd never get? She took a last look at herself before they left, and her eyes couldn't help but affix to her exposed chest, breasts presented wonderfully by the firm fabric. She got a chill of excitement as she remembered Sam's cum splattered on that same chest only a few hours ago. God he was so hot. God, she loved him.

"Thank you, sweetie," she said with a warm smile, and prepared herself for the dinner ahead. Christine had already breezed past them down the hallway, and Cathy saw it as an opportunity; an opportunity to be truthful with her husband. "Sam," she started, slowing him down with a light tug on his jacket, "I need to tell you something."

"What is it, honey?" Sam said, a slight look of concern washing over him.

"This afternoon, at the pool," she took a big breath before continuing, "Mark sort of; propositioned me."

Sam paused, going silent. "What do you; he stammered, "you mean;

"Yes," she said, momentarily embarrassed, "he wanted to sleep with me."

"Did he know you were married?"

"Yes."

"I see."

There was a moment of silence as Sam processed this information.

"He's divorced, and he said he and his wife used to; enjoy themselves on these cruises. Together and apart."

"I see."

"I was flattered, but not interested," Cathy said, nervously trying to fill the empty space being left by her husband.

"I see." There was a tense pause. Cathy began to worry. Then suddenly Sam snapped out of it, kissed her gently and said "come on, we're going to be late for dinner."

Despite the revelation in the hallway, dinner was cordial, even fun. As things wound down, the girls asked if they could be excused, leaving Sam, Cathy and Mark to share a couple more drinks. The chatting and laughing continued and it was well enough company, Sam thought, but now that it was just the three of them, Sam couldn't shake the knowledge he learned, that Mark wanted to fuck his wife. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was something else, but now it was getting to him.

Despite trying to downplay it, Cathy was having a great time. Mark may have been a bit of a letch, but he was a very charming letch. She kept trying to check in with Sam, but she couldn't tell where his mind was; what he thought about her revelation. Was he mad? Was he jealous? Was he; turned on? It was this last one that began to more and more occupy her mind. When the morning starte

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 30 Jul 2026 16:23:00 +0000

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 3

Cathy explores Sam's fantasies, and some of her own as well.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Cathy felt closer than ever to her husband of 15 years, a warmth growing inside her at how open he was with her about his loves and his losses. She felt bad that his upbringing denied him sharing such a sweet moment with a friend. As she drifted off to sleep, she felt bad for Jess that she didn't get to taste his cum. Cathy knew the taste. She didn't love the taste, but she missed the taste.

Two days later, it was Friday night. Sam tumbled home from a long day and a long meeting at the church. It was the new youth pastor Ginny's first weekly meeting, so there were some formalities to go over which added time, not to mention the miscommunication and difficulty setting up the annual car wash.

He was tired, he was wiped, and he wanted a shower. He barely even noticed that no one had greeted him when he came home. His daughter Christine was out with friends, it was Friday night after all so that made sense, but as he soaped himself up he thought it weird that Cathy was nowhere to be found.

His mind idly wandered to the meeting, first the topics covered, then to Ginny. She looked great that night, khaki shorts accenting her amber legs, her long, kinky hair flung to one side with just the right amount of wildness to catch his attention. He began to wonder what she might look like naked, what she might taste like. When he felt the blood start to thicken his cock however, he quickly shook off the thoughts as guilt crept in. They were wrong.

He ended his shower, toweled off in the bedroom and slipped on his favorite pair of sleeping boxer shorts. Tossing the towel in the hamper, sitting on the bed his attention jumped suddenly as the lights in the bedroom clicked off.

Confused, he looked toward the bedroom door, and was met with an almost ghostly vision: framed by the doorway and the backlight of the hall was a long-legged, breathtaking, womanly figure clad in nothing but a big, oversized sweatshirt.

Sam froze, transfixed on her silhouette. He knew who it was, he knew it was Cathy, but a rush of endorphins passing through him mentally transported back to that night in college. The night Jess left.

Cathy sauntered over towards her shocked husband with a sultry gait, much like she imagined Jess had that night. She stopped just between his legs and looked down at him. Freshly showered, bewildered, hard cock pressing against the fabric of his boxers, he was so cute.

Slowly she sank to her knees.

Her hands drifted over his thighs toward the tent in his shorts. He didn't seem to be breathing. Not until Cathy slipped the flaps of his pants apart and freed his stiff member to the night air, eliciting a long exhale from his taxed lungs.

She looked at his cock. It wasn't the biggest she ever had, but it was perfect for her. It belonged to the man she loved.

She looked him in the eye, and paraphrasing Jess' words that night said "I just need you to know."

Cathy licked her lips, making them slick with fresh saliva, and lowered her head, taking the tip of her husband's straining cock into her mouth.

"Oh!" Sam let out with a thick groan. The pleasure of her mouth shot through him like a lightning bolt. He was overwhelmed with physical sensations, as well as mental. He knew it was Cathy with his dick in her mouth, but that moment was now indistinguishable from the moment all those years ago with Jess.

Cathy rolled her head to the side, tossing her long, brown hair out of her way but never lost sight of her objective: a mouthful of Sam's fresh cum. Her lips sucked tightly on the hard cock between them, sweet saliva raining down its length, making it nice and slick for the pumping hand that matched her bobbing mouth. Her other hand held his balls, pulsing, massaging. He moaned. She felt them shift in her hand. He was close already. She wondered if he was thinking of Jess in that moment. She hoped he was. Cathy wasn't doing this for herself, she was doing it to give him closure. His hips bucked gently, desperately, and she felt his cock harden and stiffen even more-so. Here it comes. She moaned around his head as it began to flare and pulse, and then all at once a deep cry from him heralded the thick, throbbing semen that pumped into her mouth. She held his tip still in her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as her hands squeezed and coaxed the hot load out of him.

It had been so long. The strong taste of his seed caught her taste buds by surprise, but quickly they remembered. This is what her husband's pleasure tasted like. She loved it. She let him fill her mouth with hot, thick pleasure, and then she did what Jess would have done; should have done; She swallowed. Once. Twice. It was pure, uncut joy spurting into her mouth. It made her happy. It made her wet. It was a connection and closeness with her husband she hadn't felt in years, and it sent her whole body buzzing.

Sam moaned a chorus of sharp, loud, sudden moans as he spasmed and pulsed into his wife's mouth. Her hands and lips enveloped him completely, milking him, and his body and mind were on fire.

As his pulsing ebbed, Cathy gently pulled off the tip of his cock, the final drip of white cum pulling long, then snapping down onto her chin. Mouth full, she looked up at her husband and swallowed one last time.

Sam's mind was awash with a tornado of thoughts. Thoughts of love for his wife, memories and thoughts of lust for Jess. Looking down at her between his legs, her hands still on his cock, tousled hair to one side, strand of cum almost innocently accenting her chin, he had extreme thoughts of lust for his wife, thoughts that he hadn't had for years and years. He wanted more. She was so sexy, so erotic, and he wanted to explore that.

"You are amazing." He said through deep breaths.

"I didn't finish what I said," Cathy began, never leaving his eyes, "I said I just needed you to know. What I needed you to know is that you never need to be embarrassed, or ashamed of what you want, what your fantasies might be. I want them all. I want to give you mine. I want to experience it all with you. Ok?"

Sam could only smile at his wife. What a woman. He nodded. He clasped both hands to her face and gently pulled her in for a kiss. He could still taste his semen on her lips.

It was Wednesday. Cathy was at work, but she couldn't focus. She was daydreaming, sitting at her desk, and her cunt was soaked.

Since that night she and her husband, Pastor Sam McGinnis, opened up to each other, their sex life had gone from zero to 69. Wednesday was their scheduled date night, and after years of rain checks and I O Use, it was now the one day they both looked forward to. Every Wednesday they fucked like newlyweds, renewing their marital passions, and re-learning about each other s bodies and especially their minds.

She had opened up to him about her sexual history, her wants and desires, and had been rewarded tenfold. It was fun reliving her erotic past, but what really made it hot, what really turned her on, was the fact that she was doing it with her husband. Her experiences had been memorable before, but when she experienced them again with the man she loved, they became unforgettable.

But it wasn't just her stories that turned her on, it was his too. A virgin until they married, Sam never talked about sex of any kind, hers, his, or otherwise, and so she just assumed he didn't have any stories. How foolish she was. As her friend Sandy told her, everyone has a past. Everyone has stories.

And Sam was no exception.

They might not have been the direct sexual encounters that she had experienced, but they were his stories, his fantasies, his wants and desires.

Sitting at her desk her legs squirmed beneath her as she remembered the other night when she reenacted Sam's story about Jess, his college friend who had a reputation as master cocksucker. Jess had changed schools at the end of freshman year, never to be seen again, but before she left she demonstrated her gifts on Sam's untouched cock. Sam however hadn't felt right about it and stopped her before he could finish. Before she could swallow.

Sam admitted that despite being a man of God, stopping her was a great regret of his.

This is where Cathy stepped in. She recreated the scenario with herself in the role of Jess, and this time he did finish. This time she did swallow. And it was all the more intense and intimate because it was with the person they each loved.

Sam liked her stories. She was learning she liked his as well, whether they involved him directly or not.

The Jess story was undeniably hot, but for some reason, she couldn't stop thinking about the first story Sam told her. The story of his friend Sherri, who used to let her best friend's older brother jerk off onto her sizable tits. The part of the story she couldn't shake, however, was that apparently Sherri used to like to go about her business afterward with his cum still splattered on her chest. It was something dirty and naughty in a way that she felt only a college kid could confidently pull off.

Cathy wondered if she could ever have done something like that back then. She wondered if she could ever do something like that now.

Sam's fantasies.

Cathy had done her share of kinky things before meeting Sam, the highlight of which coming fairly early when she blew a guy at a frat party who asked to sniff her panties while she sucked him, and then keep them when they were finished. The novelty of his fetish, and the considerable size of his cock turned her on enough to oblige him, even if she did wonder exactly how she had ended up there as she swallowed down pump after pump of fresh cum.

He was a nice enough guy, and she felt bad afterward when he said she was the only girl he had met at school who wasn't weirded out by his request, so they became a semi-regular thing. She swallowed lots of his cum, and he left with lots of her panties. It was fun, but it only lasted a short while once she realized the pleasure was only going to be going one way.

But that's what college, and being young, was all about; having fun; and it turned her on intensely to see how aroused stories of her experiences made Sam. She used to be embarrassed of her pre-Sam sexual history, feeling bad that she had experience where Sam had been a virgin, but now that history had become an exciting part of their lovemaking.

Just the other night, while Sam gently fingered her, she breathlessly whispered into her ear he wanted her to tell him about a time she felt really naughty. She smiled, and told him of the time where, in the heat of passion, her then-boyfriend slipped his saliva-slick thumb into her ass while he fucked her from behind. It was the only time it ever happened, and the surprise of the sensation triggered a body-shaking orgasm like she had never experienced.

"It was so intense, so hot," she said, "that he completely forgot to pull out." She felt Sam's cock twitch against her leg. She smiled. She continued to tease him. "I knew I shouldn't have let him, but I didn't care; I wanted it all. It was the first time I ever let a man cum inside me without a condom."

Sam growled into her ear.

Shortly after telling the story, Cathy found herself on her hands and knees in her marital bed, bracing against the headboard, this time her husband Sam the one briskly pushing into her from behind. The story was fresh in both their minds, the sex was hot and passionate, and her body was abuzz with anticipation, wondering if he was going to reenact her story, wondering if he was going to slip his thumb into her ass.

She could feel his hand dancing around her cheek and lower back, this thumb edging ever so close to her puckered hole, but never making contact. Penetration or not, the tease sent her into overdrive and exploded her body in orgasm.

The story had the same effect on Sam, his cock seemingly harder than iron, vibrating with pleasure in each thrust into his wife's exceptionally wet cunt. The teasing was no coincidence. The story at the forefront of his mind as well, he danced his thumb around her rear entrance, wondering if he could, wondering if he should. Ultimately he ran out of time, as the heightened arousal of his wife's past (and potentially future) digital anal penetration became too much. He barely got his cock out in time before exploding, spraying his thick, lurching seed all over his wife's folded, gasping body.

Cathy sat at her desk, sopping wet, replaying all these things in her mind, but there was an underlying frustration there as well. It was Wednesday, that was true, but Sam had a church meeting to go to that night, which meant date night was going to be delayed, if not postponed entirely. She knew their life couldn't just be non-stop fucking at all times, but it still was annoying.

Cathy got up and carefully made her way toward the bathroom; she was still at work, after all, and needed to focus on the tasks at hand, not the sex she wished she was having, and after all those daydreams, she needed to tidy herself up.

"Hey Cath, what's good?" the voice came arcing over her from behind. She stopped, she sighed, she rolled her eyes. Roger.

"Hi Roger," she said with a sigh. Roger was her co-worker, and a constant annoyance for her.

"I noticed you haven't been working late much anymore; got a busy social life these days?"

"Yeah, you know how it goes," she said dismissively.

"Big plans tonight?"

"No, Sam has a meeting, nothing exciting."

"So you're saying you're free tonight?" He said with a big, shit-eating grin. She knew Roger wanted her, and Roger knew she was married, but he was nothing if not persistent. He had never truly crossed a line with her, but he liked to flirt, and always managed to get himself on projects with her, always managed to work the same late nights she had.

Cathy would never admit it to anyone, let alone Roger himself, but at the lowest, darkest point of her sex-less era of marriage, she had given passing thought to giving in and going home with Roger. It was a fleeting thought born from despair, and it was gone from her mind almost as soon as it entered.

An exasperated eye roll and a "goodbye, Roger," later, Cathy brushed by him and into the ladies' room. Addressing the wetness in her panties, she was doing her best to get her thoughts back on work and off her husband's cock, but then a finger brushed her clit, and sent a bolt of electricity through her body.

She was still horny. She was still wet.

She thought about her husband, thought about his stories, thought about him shooting his cum all over her, and then thought about the emptiness of the bathroom, and how he was going to be home late tonight.

No one was in there, no one needed to know.

Peeking over the top of the stall to make sure she was alone, Cathy leaned against the door, braced herself on the small cube, and slipped her fingers into her panties.

She gasped when she felt how wet she was. Quickly she found her clit, closed her eyes, and began slickly stroking herself. Immediately, visions of her husband, hard and ready, appeared in her mind. He was lying on their bed, she was lying in between his legs, and then all at once his thick, proud cock was in her mouth. Cathy sucked and slobbered on her husband's cock like a common whore. She'd never sucked his cock like this in real life; she never had the nerve to let herself go quite this much. But this wasn't real life. This was a fantasy after all, and she was going to indulge herself.

Thick saliva ran down lewdly over his shaft and her hands, making him glisten as she slurped at his erection. His hand was in her hair, gripping it tightly, directing her. Using her. Showing her how he wanted it. He'd thrust at her, and she'd feel his tip tapping the back of her throat. He'd push, she'd feel him in her throat, feel his balls pressing against her chin. She was such a whore. She was his whore.

Cathy's fingers raced over her clit, her body on fire. It wouldn't take long now, the extra dirty fantasy sending her into overdrive. But then something happened. Something wholly unexpected.

Suddenly, in her fantasy, there was another man there.

Her dirty mind was racing a mile a minute, generating erotic situations for no reason other than to get her to cum as quickly as possible. She was barely in control, barely conscious of the fact that there was now another man present in bed with her and her husband. Another man sidling up behind her bet over body while she sucked Sam's cock. Another man gripping her flared out ass. Another man pushing into her. Another man fucking her.

Cathy's breath started to get short and ragged as she tumbled down this fantasy path. Her cunt was throbbing. Fingers sped over her clit. She reached up and pinched a nipple through her clothes while she pictured this man fucking her from behind while she sucked Sam's cock like a wanton slut.

The thought of taking two cocks at the same time was turning her on so much; she had never even considered it before, even in her wilder, younger days, but here she was, stroking her clit, body buzzing, careening toward orgasm on the wings of the fantasy of getting spit roasted. Oh, to feel two thick, hard cocks entering her body from either end, pushing and pulling at her in unison. And then, to feel Sam's cock pulse and spasm, filling her mouth with cum while another man fucked her,

Her Fantasy raced on. Cathy swallowed and sucked all the erupting jizz her husband was giving her. Fingers gripped her ass as this mysterious second man fucked her harder, more erratic; he was going cum too.

Cathy's body seized and shook. She bit her finger. Right there in the bathroom at work, Cathy started to cum.

There she was, in her mind, swallowing her husband's spurting seed, while cumming on the cock of another man who was bursting inside her at the same time.

Cathy's body convulsed, pleasure ripping through her at light speed while she did her best to keep quiet. Her unexpected fantasy had fully taken over her body. Her fantasy of another man fucking her while she sucked her husband. Only then, in the midst of her orgasm, did Cathy realize who it was fucking her in her fantasy: it was Roger.

Her eyes burst open. Fantasy shattered, Cathy rode out the rest of her intense orgasm in the real world, satisfied, albeit very confused.

She stood there in her own afterglow trying to figure out where this threesome fantasy had come from, and more importantly why it involved Roger of all people.

"Gross" she mumbled as she tried to shake the thought. Why him? Why not anyone but him? She was not attracted to him at all. And yet there he had been, fucking her, sending her into orgasmic bliss. If she had wanted to be dirty in her fantasy, mission fucking accomplished.

The post-cum clarity and the amount she had disturbed herself was enough to get her mind off sex and back on her work for the rest of the day. Still, every time she saw Roger across the office she felt a shiver up her spine, and a faint tingle between her legs.

But still, her fantasy life was generally left unexplored, and as she drove home, she wondered if that needed to change. She wondered about Sam's fantasies. What did

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 30 Jul 2026 02:19:00 +0000

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 2

Christianity and sex; and kinky sex.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

She had never in their relationship questioned her love and commitment to this man, and as they lie there in each other s arms, drifting off to sleep, she knew there was nothing but excitement and pleasure ahead of them on this new erotic adventure.

She had told him what she wanted, she couldn't wait to find out what he wanted. And she had a pretty good idea of where to start.

"Oh, fuck, oh, Fuck, yes; fuck me, fuck me!"

Pastor Sam McGinnis had two hands full of his wife Cathy's pert ass, using it for leverage as he drove his rock hard cock into her tight, welcoming cunt from behind. For only the second time in over 15 years he was inside his wife bareback, and he didn't know how long he could last.

He had missed the feeling of her silky juices sliding over his skin, her slick, tight walls gripping and spreading over the sensitive flesh of his cock, electrifying his body. Not since shortly after their wedding had he felt this sensation, when he got to empty his balls, unencumbered, into his lovely new bride.

Cathy was allergic to birth control, so condoms were their only option, an option neither of them really liked, an option that was definitely a contributing factor to their decline in intimacy over the years.

A decline that had continued until last night, when Cathy suggested an alternative, one that made Sam's cock harder than it had been in years. His beautiful wife wanted him to fuck her bareback, and then pull out of her at the last moment and shoot his orgasm on her body.

It wasn't the activity itself that got Sam so excited, however, it was the fact that it was an activity she had done with at least one other man before she met Sam. He had been a virgin when they got together, but she had not been, and they never really talked about her sexual past. He had no idea how many men she had been with, or what they had done, or even really what she liked done to her.

Until last night.

Her suggestion; her request; had cracked open a door that Sam desperately wanted to open further. He had had a bit of a kink for hearing stories and experiences, ever since high school when his platonic female friends would spill all the lurid details of their horny experimentations to their non-threatening male friend.

Now, he couldn't stop thinking about other men spraying his wife's hot, young body with thick semen, all the places she may have taken it, wanted it. He needed to know more. He needed to know what else she had experienced. What else she wanted.

"Oh fuck, baby, that's it; I'm gonna cum, Sam; I'm gonna cum!"

Cathy couldn't believe how turned on she was. There was a lot of doubt in her mind last night about whether opening up her sexual past to her husband was a good idea. She had never wanted to rub it in, never wanted him to feel bad about being a virgin when they met. But now, as she lay perched on her hands and knees on their mattress, bracing herself with one hand against the headboard, the thrusting of her husband's cock driving her full speed toward another orgasm, she wondered why she ever waited so long.

She realized the peek into her past had revved Sam up greatly, and it was in that moment that she realized she had almost no idea what turned him on; really turned him on. His fantasies, his kinks, his fetishes, this new adventure they were on was meant to be all about communication, and communication was a two way street. Just the thought of learning new things about her husband, of helping him learn new things about himself, made her cunt gush. But what surprised her the most, what she hadn't expected, was how much re-living experiences from her own past turned her on.

Cathy had started having her partners pull out and cum on her body purely as a solution to the birth control problem, but what Sam didn't know, and what she wasn't sure she was ready to share just yet, was that it wasn't just a necessity, it was something she liked. Feeling the searing heat of their sticky loads slap her skin, watching their bodies contort in ecstasy, gave her an intense erotic boost. She thought back to Sam's spurting cock the night before. Then further back to Tom. Then further still to Chris. To Lenny.

Her body shuddered, her slick walls gripped and pulsed around her husband's thick, driving cock, and Cathy McGinnis, the pastor's wife, exploded in orgasm.

Sam felt his wife convulse and let out a long, strong moan. He sucked in breath through clenched teeth as he drove into her. He wanted to steer her all the way through her pleasure, but the sensations around his swollen cock and the erratic, wild moans from his wriggling wife, were all too much. He let out a loud, desperate grunt of his own as he lost control. He slipped his drenched cock out of Cathy's still-spasming center with abandon, gripped, stroked, and lassoed thick white ropes of cum across his wife's back and all over her heart-shaped cheeks.

Exhausted, the lovers both took a moment to catch their breath. Sam looked down on his work, at the white slippery streaks racing up his wife's back. He was impressed he could muster such volume after the previous night. She looked so sexy, splattered in his cream. It was something he never even thought to ask for, but was now quickly becoming something he was desperate to witness again.

Cathy looked back over her shoulder, shooting him the most devilish smile he'd ever seen.

"Umm; good morning, sweetie." she chuckled. His spent cock throbbed in his hand.

Cathy's eyes caught the clock on their bedside table and shot wide.

"Shit, we gotta get going!" Sam had completely lost track of time. It was Sunday morning, and he had a sermon to deliver. Church was the furthest thing from his mind, however. Cathy bounded up off the bed. Sam's eyes were glued to her as she padded off to the bathroom, a certain pep in her step, fresh semen cascading down her back.

He heard the shower turn on.

"What a woman," he thought.

Watching her husband from the pews, Cathy had a hard time focusing on the sermon he was giving. Her mind was on the activities of the previous evening, and the activities of the morning. She wondered if it was wrong, sitting there in church day dreaming about fucking her husband, being fucked by him, about his hot cum spurting out all over her, but every time she caught his eye and saw him try to suppress a smirk she knew he was thinking the same thing.

She was trying to keep her thoughts more Godly, but they just seemed to get dirtier. She thought about being up there with him tucked down behind the pulpit on her knees, taking him into her mouth while he evangelized, listening to his loud hallelujah when he finally filled her mouth with his cum.

She shook it off; thinking about doing naughty things to her husband was one thing, but feeling herself get moist under the eyes of the lord made her feel a little strange. It would just have to wait till later.

After the service, as the congregation mingled, Cathy made a B-line to Sandy. Sandy had been the one to give her the suggestion of opening up more with Sam, and she needed to tell her all about it.

"Sandy!" she almost yelled, touching her on the shoulder.

"Hey Cath, what's up?" Sandy was chatting with her husband Don and their best friend Kelly.

"I just wanted to um, thank you, for the advice you gave me yesterday. It was, very productive."

After a slight pause to try and remember what advice she gave, Sandy's eyes lit up, followed by a sly smile. "Oh! Of course; come with me, and tell me all about it!"

Sandy excused herself from her husband and friend with a wink, and slipped away with Cathy. Don and Kelly looked at each other and smirked knowingly at each other. What Cathy didn't know is that Sandy had told them both all about the conversation they had had at the pool party.

The three of them had met at Sandy and Don's for drinks that evening after the party. Their daughter Steph was out for the evening, as were Kelly's daughter Alex and her stepson Tim. They got to talking about the party, and about the new youth pastor Ginny. The girls agreed she was quite a hottie, and could tell by the way Don shifted around in his pants that he agreed as well.

This led Sandy to recount her talk with Cathy, and got the three of them speculating on the love life of their pastor and his wife. Don's pants began to grow tighter, and the girls began to tease him, making their idle speculations naughtier and naughtier, until the teasing stopped, and the two women gleefully found themselves on the floor, between Don's legs, taking turns sucking his cock.

This was not the first time this had happened, nor would it be the last. Unbeknownst to anyone in their church, these three had been regularly enjoying each other physically for years. Their fellow parishioners would surely be shocked to find out what these three had done with each other, and others. Cathay would be shocked as well if she knew discussion of her conversation with Sandy led to Don taking turns fucking the two friends, to Don throwing his cock repeatedly into Kelly's cunt while she slurped his wife's cunt, and ultimately to the two women giggling and cheering as Don's cum exuberantly spurted out all over them both.

"So tell me all about it!" Sandy said, pulling Cathy into a secluded corner of the church.

"Well, I, she paused for a moment, unsure of how to continue. She and Sandy were friends, but they'd never shared intimate details before. In fact Cathy hadn't shared intimate details of her love life with Sam to anyone ever. Girl talk about her sex life was something that she used to enjoy, but it seemingly died with her marriage to Sam. It was fun telling her best friend about whose dick she sucked in which backseat when she was younger, but sharing secrets about her marriage seemed wrong.

But this wasn't just secrets and gossip, this was advice, wasn't it? Cathy remembered scrunching up her nose at Michelle Gillis when she explained the benefits of swallowing at the end of a blow job, and the satisfaction Cathy felt when she finally did it and realized Sherri was right. It had opened up a whole new door for her, one she soon discovered she really turned her on. It had actively made her love life better. She loved swallowing. She loved swallowing for Sam. She hadn't done it in years; she wanted to swallow for him right then and there.

"Well, I'm allergic to birth control," she began again, "and we both hate condoms. After the party last night we were getting frisky and,

"Yes?" Sandy said, excited for what was to come next.

"And I thought back to what I used to do before I met Sam. With, previous boyfriends."

"Oh, really, what was it?"

"Once I was comfortable with him we'd stop using condoms and he, Cathy paused again, presented with a threshold of detail she had to choose how to cross. She decided to just go for it. he'd pull out and finish himself on my body."

"Oh, nice!" Sandy exclaimed. "And that's something you used to like?"

"Sandy, I used to love it." Cathy said forcefully. "Something about the power, the angle, the feeling," she could feel herself getting turned on just thinking about it. "Is that bad?"

"Girl, trust me, I have had cum on every inch of my body, and loved it every time. No shame!"

They both laughed at Sandy's graphic confession. Cathy blushed slightly, not only at the intimate sharing, but at the sudden image that flashed through her mind. An image of Don fucking Sandy hard, pulling out, and stroking thick spurts of white jizz all over her body. He was hot, she was hot; it was quite the image.

"So that's what you did last night?" Sandy pushed on

"And this morning," Cathy said with another embarrassed smile.

"Hell yeah! And he liked it too?"

"If volume and enthusiasm is any indication, yes he loved it." She said, both of them laughing.

"That's excellent, Cathy, I'm so happy for you!" Sandy smiled and gave her a big hug. She couldn't wait to tell Don when they got home. The thought of their church leader spraying his lovely wife with his naughty nut was turning her on. She hoped Don would help her reenact it later that evening. "So how're you going to keep it going?"

"I don't know, I feel like there are so many options; so many things we've never done together, I had been so nervous to talk about my past with him, but he seemed to be totally into it. I'm not sure where to go next."

"Well that's easy," Sandy replied, "you ask him!"

"Ask him what?"

"Ask him what he likes! You told him what you like, time for him to do the same."

"But he doesn't have much of a past," Cathy opined, "he was a virgin on our wedding night."

"Sweetie," Sandy said, lowering her eyelids and cocking an eyebrow, "it doesn't matter what they say; everyone has a kink. Everyone has desires. Everyone has a past. It's just a matter of you coaxing it out of him."

Cathy smiled, thanked her again, gave her a big hug, and they parted ways.

Wandering idly through the foyer of the church, she thought about Sandy's words. It was true Sam was a virgin, but any discussion of sexual exploration ended with that. Surely he had some stories to tell, some secrets to reveal, just as she did. She felt a tingle in her belly at the possibility of discovering them.

Looking into the sanctuary she saw Sam chatting with the new youth pastor Ginny. It was her first day at the church, and even now, dressed much more modest than she was at the pool party the previous day, she exuded a certain glow. She sure was a pretty girl, Cathy though.

It was obvious Sam seemed to think so too. He was giggling like a teen boy with a crush. Cathy wasn't mad; she had no reason to ever think Sam would do anything inappropriate; but she was curious. Maybe this was something she would have to ask him about.

"Oh yes, oh yes, fuck fuck fuck fuck!"

Cathy was sweating. Her face was scrunched up in that lusty grimace that precedes ultimate pleasure, her body tense and wild as she rode Sam's face to orgasm.

It was Wednesday, and after their new, exciting experiences the previous weekend, there was no lax coasting through date night; on the contrary, neither of them could wait for the day to roll around. They were both antsy through Monday and Tuesday, and for the first time in years found themselves flirting with each other.

Quick comments, a pinch here or there, a grab when no one was looking, it was a shock they even made it to Wednesday, and they probably wouldn't have if their schedules had been lighter, or their daughter Christine had been less under foot.

But Wednesday rolled around soon enough, Christine was out for the evening at the weekly youth group meeting, and the two excited lovers tumbled into their bedroom in a tornado of arms, lips, and tongues.

"Oh my God" Cathy exclaimed in a long, warbling tone. She grabbed Sam's hair tight, felt her thighs flex around his head, and in an instant her body was awash with the explosive pleasure of orgasm. Her mouth hung open, body wracked with sensation, and the corner of her lips pulled into a wild smile. Being still lost in the heady space of cumming, Cathy couldn't see it, but beneath her dripping, still spasming cunt lips Sam was smiling too.

Sam loved pleasuring his wife, and was happy she had opened up with him in a way that would allow him to do it more effectively. It was also plain to see that it wasn't just efficiency that he liked, as evident by his hard, straining cock. But it wasn't just the act that turned him on, it was the history she had with it. A history he was interested to learn more about.

"Oh my God, that was amazing," Cathy cooed as she settled her head into the crook of Sam's neck, draping her arm across his chest, "you sir are very good at that." She kissed him. She could taste herself. She always liked the taste; it made her feel extra dirty. She couldn't remember the last time she had tasted herself on a man's lips.

"I'm a fast learner," he said with a chuckle. He ran his hand over Cathy's ass as she tucked herself tight against him.

"Apparently."

"And what about you?" He began nervously. He wasn't sure about what he was about to ask, but the surge of blood to his cock told him to press on, "were you a fast learner, the first time you did that?"

Cathy paused before she answered. This was going to be a full step over the threshold of their sexual pasts. Were they ready?

She looked down at his proud cock standing straight and hard, even with no stimulation. "Yes," she said in a syrupy tone. Sam's cock twitched. She smiled.

"When was it?" Sam continued, "the first time you did that?"

"College," she said, idly scratching his chest hair.

"Do you wanna tell me about it?" He was putting the ball in her court, or attempting to, but she wasn't going to let him off that easily.

"Do you want me to?" It was a question dripping with possibility.

"Yes," Sam said quietly.

"Ok," she said, equally soft. She looked down at his cock, straining and hard, and watched it twitch again. Her hand began to slowly drift down his torso. "Can I touch you while I do it?"

"Yes," Sam choked out.

"My senior year of college I was, seeing this guy. Tom."

"A boyfriend?"

"Not quite. It was, I realize now it was all the fun parts of a relationship, but none of the commitment. I didn't realize that at the time." her hand lazily circled his bellybutton as she reminisced. She was going to make him work for it.

"From school?"

"No, he was, older." She saw Sam's cock twitch again.

"How much older?"

"A lot."

Her hand inched lower, grazing through his pubic hair.

"I had the apartment to myself one night, and Tom came over and we started fooling around." Her fingers began to dance across the skin of Sam's cock. "He used to love licking me, she paused as she decided once again how much truth to inject into the story. She chose all of it. because his wife never let him do it to her."

"His wife?" Sam exclaimed, his rigid member bouncing right into the palm of Cathy's hand.

"Um hmm." she cooed as she slowly started to stroke. "He told me they were divorced, but, I found out later that wasn't exactly true."

Sam let out a long exhale through flared nostrils. He couldn't believe how hot this story was making him already. The thought o

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 29 Jul 2026 02:18:00 +0000

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 1

Christine's parents learn to reconnect and explore.

By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was Wednesday, so that meant that Pastor Sam McGinnis and his wife Cathy should have been having sex, not sitting on opposite sides of the living room watching tv.

Cathy felt a familiar, pleasant flutter emanate from her loins, one spurred on by the handsome lead actor in their favorite show. As the credits rolled, she turned her frisky eyes to her husband of 15 years, the father of their beautiful teenage daughter Christine, her lover, her partner, her absolute soul mate, and found him quietly asleep.

Turning off the tv, Cathy gave Sam a kiss on the forehead and left him undisturbed. Settling into bed for the night, she glanced over at her nightstand and contemplated reaching inside for her vibrator, the way she had done on many a similar night, but this time she only glanced.

Cathy turned over, and drifted off to sleep wondering how they had ended up here, where even scheduled sex racked up more I O Use than "oh my Gods".

In fact, it was a wonder that they were sexually compatible at all.

Sam was a virgin when they met, and remained one up until their wedding night. He was a believer and a follower of Christ, and had an eye on the seminary, when he was young.

He may have had more Christly pursuits, but he was still a man, and still filled with the same hormones and desires coursing through his body as every other 18 year old.

As his teenage years progressed, and his lustful desires came online, Sam developed one vice: masturbation.

He believed it to be a sin, but he also believed it to be the only way to process and deal with the lustful urges that came with being a hormonal eighteen year old, surrounded by equally hormonal, and equally horny, eighteen year olds.

He went to public school and had a lot of female friends, as he was generally considered non-threatening due to his religious nature, and therefore ended up as the sounding board for many of their relationship problems. Most times this was just tame frustrations of high school dating, but many times this also included play by plays of new exciting experiences, and much to his delight and eternal frustration, the girls who were open with their experiences tended to be extremely open.

He heard from Lisa Berry about her boyfriend's big cock, and how happy she was when she finally managed to get it all inside her.

Amy Lennon told him about how she liked to masturbate with the handle of her favorite hairbrush.

Shauna Reed told him how she liked to swallow because it made the cleanup much easier.

Chloe Ricks told him how she and her best friend fingered each other on a cruise.

He took their sexual confession willingly and without judgment, and after hearing each of their stories, and asking rounds of probing questions that were enthusiastically answered, found himself in his bed at night, cock in hand, spraying his frustrated cum high into the air.

His sex-fueled mind rationalized this as a good compromise, as a way to keep his desires in check, and it served him well; up until his first night with his new bride.

Cathy herself was no stranger to the church. She was the youngest daughter of a very Catholic Italian family, and had attended an all-girls catholic high school. Her overprotective father thought it would keep her away from the boys, a notion she found extra humorous the night she lost her virginity to one of the students from the neighboring all-boys school, her school uniform skirt bunched up around her waist as he pushed into her.

A prolific masturbator already, losing her virginity was something high on her list of to-dos, catholic upbringing be damned, and opened the sexual floodgates for her at the age of eighteen. She had a number of boyfriends through college, and even a one night stand here or there, but it wasn't until she met her last boyfriend Tom that she really started having great sex.

An older man with a great cock, Tom lit her body up in ways that no college boy had to that point. Sex before Tom had been fun, but she realized she had mostly been catering to the desires of the men she was with. It was through Tom that she finally discovered she could focus on her own pleasure as well.

She was cum-drunk and thought she was in love, which was why it was so devastating when he left her to go back to the wife she didn't even know he had. He had had his fling with the young, hot college girl, and now it was time to grow up.

She learned a lot from Tom. Not only about love and sex, but about respect. She realized it wasn't something she had had much of in her relationships up to that point, but she did with Sam. He respected her.

Which is why she respected him when he told her he wanted to wait till marriage to have sex.

Sam and Cathy met at the wedding of a mutual friend, and the two hit it off immediately. They had the chaste courtship Cathy thought only existed in books and movies, but over the next year she never missed an opportunity to playfully test Sam's resolve. Cleavage here, a slight brush of the hand there, a hot word whispered into an attentive ear; it could have felt manipulative and mean, but Sam loved it, because he knew she respected his path.

He knew she had been with other men, and he didn't care; that was all in the past. What mattered was their future together. He always told her that regardless of what she may have done with other men, their wedding night would be their first time, and that's what mattered.

When that wedding night finally came, they barely made it into the hotel room before their bodies collided in a frenzy of kisses and gropes.

Cathy knew this was going to be Sam's first time, and she wanted him to truly get to experience it, so she took matters into her own hands to make sure he did.

Pushing him against the closed door of the room, Cathy sank to her knees. She rustled through the bindings of Sam's pants, freed his cock, and took it into her mouth, deep and wet.

Sam groaned the groan of a man finally freed from repression. He had no reason to feel ashamed or guilty; this was no random woman along the way, this was his wife. His wife, on her knees, fully clothed, right there in the entryway of the hotel room, sucking his cock.

It felt right. It felt good. For Cathy as well. In her moments of weakness she had been worried that making a commitment to a man she had never been with would be a mistake, but there, tasting him for the first time, feeling his thick length slip between her lips and fill her mouth, she knew there was nothing to fear. She was pleasing this man, pleasing her husband, not because of some perceived obligation, but because she loved him.

Quickly, she felt his hands on her head, gripping at her hair. His body began to twitch, gasps started to echo in the tight entryway, and his balls jumped in her caressing hand as Sam filled his wife's mouth with a thick load of cum.

He felt like his whole body was vibrating out of his cock and into her mouth. It was unlike anything he had ever felt. He had jerked off countless times, but this was something wholly different. New. Special.

The two young newlyweds never left each other's gaze as Cathy pulled off his cock and discreetly wiped her lips. Sam saw her throat pulse as she swallowed. She smiled. His cock throbbed; he was still hard. The sensations, the intensity of the moment, his body was still buzzing.

The feeling was mutual. Cathay was soaking wet, and practically trembling before her new husband. He helped her to her feet, and held her close. Their breath came strong and fast, like two animals in heat.

Their lips collided, tongues thrashing. Sam tasted an unfamiliar flavor as he explored his new bride's mouth. He knew at once it was his cum. This only made him throb harder.

They tumbled backward toward the bed. Cathy knew there would be plenty of time for finesse; a whole life's worth of time; -but right now there was only one thing they both wanted.

Sam sighed as Cathy's breasts were freed to the night air. He had never seen them, barely touched them, and now, with them presented for his enjoyment, he was ravenous for them.

Supple, perky, modest, they fit perfectly in his hands. She moaned as he squeezed them, moaned louder when his lips latched on to her nipple.

Clothes wrenched asunder, barely off, some still hanging on for dear life, Cathy wrapped her legs around her husband and felt the dripping tip of his hard, desperate cock sliding nearer and nearer to her boiling center, but never finding the mark.

Cathy ran her hands over the muscles in his arms and back as he suckled and squeezed. The abstinence in their relationship obviously went both ways, and she needed this as bad as he did. It had been almost two years since she last had sex.

Frantically she reached down and positioned him. His head slipped between her lips. They locked eyes. She nodded. He pushed.

Sam may have been a virgin, but he knew enough to be gentle on this first entry. Besides, he wanted to. He wanted to feel every millimeter.

He momentarily lost his breath as he fed his cock into his new bride. The heat, the pressure, the pleasure, it was a revelation. Cathy's eyes widened as she received him, gasping. She didn't know if it was the multi-year celibacy, or the fact that for the first time she was with someone she actually loved, but at that moment, Cathy felt like it wasn't just his first time, but hers as well. It was their first time, and that was what mattered.

She felt his pubic bone press against hers as he bottomed out inside her. They held still for a moment, kissing, feeling their bodies connected as one.

Their eyes locked, and they smiled. She ran a hand over his face, the contours and ridges of his cheeks, the pillowy softness of his lips. Of her husband's lips. Her husband, who at that moment was filling her up with his thick, hard cock.

"Sam," she said breathlessly. She felt him twitch inside her. It made her smile.

"Yes?" he said, looking down at his new bride under him.

"Please, fuck me."

He smiled. He throbbed. He kissed her. He did as he was asked.

They rolled around the bed, gasping, feeling, experiencing each other for the first time. Thanks to Cathy's strategic blowjob, Sam was primed, allowing them to really enjoy their first time together.

When their coupling reached its feverish peak, a chorus of moans and gasps echoing through their hotel room, Sam thrust wildly into his new bride and erupted, filling her with his seed.

Cathy smiled. This was a first for her; Sam was the first person to ever cum inside her without a condom. At least on purpose, anyway. Her body didn't accept birth control, so it was condoms or nothing for her, and she'd be lying if she said there wasn't at least one slip up along the way. It would be the first of many loads she accepted from him in the early days of their marriage.

Christine was born about 10 months later.

The pregnancy had been rough, and they stopped having sex a few months in. The birth of their daughter had also coincided with Sam finally achieving his dream of being the pastor of a church.

The two lost no love or affection for each other, but as their lives got busier, physical intimacy started to slide down the list of to dos. Add to that Cathy's desire to not have another child after the stress of the first pregnancy, and it meant that the times they did make love they were relegated to using condoms. They got the job done, but didn't exactly set their erotic lives on fire.

As Christine got older, and Sam and Cathy had more time to themselves, they realized their erotic life was something that needed more attention and care; enter the weekly scheduled sex night.

It started off great, those first few nights coming close to that fire they had for each other on their honeymoon, but soon, as these things do, they fell back into habit, and found their erotic lives filled with more rain checks than orgasms.

When they did make love, there was only one word Cathy could think of to describe it: efficient.

Like clockwork, some light foreplay would lead to Sam struggling to work the condom down over his cock, slip into her missionary-style, and begin thrusting. It's not that it was unpleasant, on the contrary, Sam always did his best to get her off, it was just routine. After her orgasm, or some nights in lieu of, Sam would grip her legs the same way, push deeply into her a four or five times, and fill the plasticky barrier.

Even when she didn't cum, she loved it when he did. The condom was a pain, for sure, but she loved the feeling of him on top of her, loving her, filling her up. The throb and twitch of his member as he emptied himself inside her always sent a pleasant tickle through her body, at least on the nights she got to experience it.

This was not one of those nights.

Cathy didn't blame her husband for falling asleep; he had been working very hard, preparing the church for the arrival of the new youth pastor Ginny, and her husband Todd.

Having a big in-ground pool meant the welcome barbecue was going to be at their house at the weekend, and the week had been spent preparing for a party that would see a large number of the church's congregation attend.

People started arriving around noon, with the guests of honor rolling in just before one. They were all smiles as they were greeted by their new community, and Cathy and Sam had met them both with handshakes and hugs.

It was the first time Cathy had met Ginny. Sam had spent a number of phone calls with her, going over details and theory, and had already met her in person on a number of occasions for lunch, or to show her around her new spiritual home.

He had never mentioned how pretty she was.

A gorgeous Filipino girl in her late twenties, Ginny had a big, beaming smile, and a casual style that wasn't provocative, but wasn't stuffy either. Sam was quick to lead them into the party, all smiles, giving Ginny plenty of attention. Sam was always so welcoming, so kind, and yet to Cathy's eyes she couldn't help but feel like there was an extra pep in his step as he introduced her around.

As they entered the party, Ginny's husband Todd's hand perched on her lower back just above her perky, young ass, Cathy couldn't help but wonder what their sex life was like.

Later, Cathy was sitting in quiet thought, idly stirring her drink, spaced out to the point that she didn't even hear the question from the person sitting next to her.

"Hmm? What's that, Sandy?"

"She was just being lewd, Cathy," Kelly piped in, across the table from her best friend, "don't pay it any attention."

"What! I just said, having this pool party was genius; I bet the boys can't wait to get a peek at what the new girl has hiding under her clothes! It's only natural, it's nothing scandalous." Sandy spun the stem of her margarita glass slowly. "In fact, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious myself!"

"Sandy!" Kelly chided playfully

"Oh come on, Kel, don't act like you're not looking forward to seeing what she looks like in a bathing suit!"

"I'm not!" Kelly said matter of factly, before a smile broke out across her face and she let slip "I'm more interested in her husband Todd." The two friends laughed, but Cathy only weakly smiled.

Cathy loved Sandy and Kelly; they were two best friends who were very much on her wavelength. They loved the church, loved the community, but were nowhere near as uptight and pious as some of the other congregation, Sandy especially.

As far as bodies went, Sandy had one to die for. Curves in all the right places, a mane of beautiful dirty blonde hair, and two magnificent breasts that seemed to defy age, gravity, and childbirth, Sandy was a knockout, and her husband Don was her equal in every way. It was tough for Cathy not to be jealous of Sandy and Don. It was clear that they were still very much in love, very much still physical with each other. They didn't flaunt it, and were never inappropriate, but Cathy could tell.

She was even embarrassed to admit she had touched herself in the shower at least once, thinking about what their sex must be like, jealous, wishing her own marriage could be as passionate.

If she only knew,

Kelly headed off toward the bathroom, and offered to get the girls more drinks, which they both eagerly accepted, leaving Cathy and Sandy alone. Sandy sipped her drink. She noticed a far-away look in Cathy's eye, and followed her gaze over to Sam, standing by the grill talking to Don. She didn't blame her, on either account.

Sam was a good looking guy, she wasn't so blind as to not notice, but Sandy couldn't help but take a minute to ogle her own husband. Fit and strong, he looked so good, his muscles shiny and golden, pouring out from the straps of his tank top. He was wearing the swimsuit she bought him for their trip to Ibiza. She felt a stirring in her loins as she remembered seeing that swimsuit out of the corner of her eye, wrapped around his ankles as Don fucked her in the ass on the balcony of their suite. It had been a while since she took him in her ass. She smiled as she contemplated surprising him with it when they got home that night.

"You thinking what I'm thinking?" Sandy said with a coy smile.

"Hm?" Cathy replied, distracted.

"I'm saying the grill ain't the only place you're gonna find some delicious meat, am I right?"

"Oh," Cathy said dreamily, "Sure."

Sandy eyed her friend suspiciously. Usually Cathy was happy to play along with some gentle lewd humor, but something was different. She had something on her mind.

Sandy decided not to push, but she didn't have to.

"Hey, Sandy, can I ask you something?" Cathy said, not looking at her friend, idly spinning the ice melting in her glass.

"Anything, love," Sandy responded, more curious than ever.

"You and Don, how often do you guys have sex?"

A smile broke out over Sandy's face. "Naughty, naughty, Mrs. McGinnis!"

"I'm not trying to be, I'm serious, Sandy, I know you're not shy."

"How often, like how many times a day?"

"A day?" Cathy almost spit, her eyes exploding up from her melting ice.

"I'm just kidding," Sandy laughed, "but the look on your face was priceless."

Sandy thought about what to say next. She could tell Cathy the truth, tell her that she and Don not only fucked very regularly, but that the also frequently enjoyed the company of other people in their bed as well, that there was at least one member of her husband's congregation with whom she had shared Don's cock, but Sandy knew that wasn't why she was asking.

"I think the question is, how often do You and Sam have sex?"

There

The Dames of Wayward Inn: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 28 Jul 2026 01:13:00 +0000

The Dames of Wayward Inn: Part 2

The Ladies of the Pub Become Calendar Girls.

Based on a post by Big galute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

An unscheduled location shoot.

I was lost in my own little world on the way to a wilderness reserve, excited about resuming my boudoir photography hobby. One of the nation's most beautiful un-discovered beautiful young women was joining me, as my first model for a charity calendar project.

It was just after 4am on a cool summer morning. Our chatting went silent for a few minutes but then I had a crazy idea.

"There's a 24hr food truck up ahead, it caters for all the trucks passing this way. There was a bloke called John runs it at nights and I used to stop and have a cuppa and a chat with him. Do you fancy a cup of tea?"

"Yeah, why not. I don't think anyone will see me if I need to pee later."

We pulled into the rest stop and we were the only ones there. Before we got out of the car I turned to Karen. "I've got an idea, you can obviously say no if you don't want to do it. Do you fancy a few photos for your fans page? If John's okay with it you could stand in front of the truck and open the coat and I could take some photos."

Even in the dark of the car I could see she was thinking about it. "Maybe, I'm not sure. I've taken all my own photos so far but I suppose you'll be seeing me naked later anyway. It'll be nice to have some photos taken with a proper camera. Do you think John will mind?"

"Who knows, he seemed a fairly sound guy, we'll have to ask him."

We sat there for a few moments talking about it, Karen building herself up and getting more and more into the idea. When we walked up to the concessions truck I was pleased to see it was John working, and he greeted me like an old friend, extending his hand to Karen when I introduced her as a friend of mine. Some blokes will get smarmy when an older man introduces a beautiful younger woman as a 'friend,' but John just took it in his stride.

We made small talk as we drank our tea but then I had to bring up the subject of the photos, "Actually John, one of the reasons we're out here in the middle of the night is that we're on our way to do a photo shoot, I just had an idea that doing some photos in front of your van would be cool. Would that be possible?"

"I think it should be, but I don't want to be in any of the photos, even in the background."

"That's fine, it'll just be Karen and the van."

I almost ran to the car to get my camera, wanting to get finished before anyone else pulled up. As I was walking back it dawned on me that John hadn't asked what sort of photos we were taking. The two of them were chatting away and I was impressed with how calm and relaxed Karen seemed.

I was thinking about that but also about lighting. The lights of the van were bright and I knew Karen would need to stand close to the step van so they wouldn't be behind her. I had it straight in my head and told her where I wanted her to stand, telling John to leave the van if he didn't want to be in them.

John came out and stood behind me, out of the way as far as he was concerned but now looking directly at Karen. I didn't know how she'd react. I couldn't blame her if she wanted to stop. I pulled a 'sorry' face but Karen smiled back and gave me a little wink and nod, to carry on.

"Right Karen, look directly at me and start to undo your buttons."

She undid the buttons but kept the coat closed as she did so,

"Right Karen, shoulders back a little and open the coat."

"Wow! Blimy!" It was John,

Karen giggled and her smile got even wider at his exclamations.

I was aware of time and I quickly went through different poses,

“Move the coat that way, pout, stick your boobs out,” that sort of thing,

Karen's smile and enthusiasm, the star of each photo. I thought we'd finished but then Karen asked John if it would be okay to take some photos inside the van. He gave an enthusiastic “Yes!”

Very calmly, Karen removed the coat and laid it across one of the picnic tables, smiling at the two of us and turning and walking to the entrance to the step van. Thankfully I was quick enough and got some shots of her as she walked. She looked out from the van and I knew straight away that they would be great photos,

Karen's smiling face and great tits clearly visible above the counter, she even picked up some of the utensils and posed with them. She was a natural food server. I darted around from the outside of the counter, and entered the van, where I got some great side-view picks of Karen's perky nipples in the cool early darkness. Prepping food and wiping down the counter. She slipped a disposable fold-open paper food server hat and I captured even more pics.

We thanked John, but he said it was his pleasure, his smile making us all laugh. Back in the car I didn't need to ask her if she was okay,

"That was brilliant, I can't wait to see the photos. Thank you for thinking of that, I think we make a great team."

I just nodded and smiled, thinking to myself that she was right, we did make a good team.

As we drove to the wilderness area, for what was our intended calendar photo shoot; I was explaining to Karen about the dress and the wig and how I came to have them.

"Steve, I bet Bernie looked amazing in them.” Karen surmised. “I remember the first time I met her, she was wearing an off the shoulder Bardo top. She had a beautiful face, but what I remember most is her collar bones. They were so straight and elegant, and she was so sexy."

I hadn't heard of a Bardo top, but I remembered the described top, so I knew what she was talking about. I was smiling at the memory when Karen added, "I bet she was even sexier when she took the dress off."

It seemed a strange thing to say. but I didn't mind, smiling more and saying, "Yes she was."

Daylight was just breaking as we reached the parking lot, and as I got out of the car I was pleased to feel the dampness of the wilderness area, a slight chill to the air. I got the bag with the dress and the wig in it, "Do you want to put it on here or when we get to the location?"

Karen took the bag and said, "It'll be easier to put it on here. Leave the car doors open so I can see what I'm doing." She hadn't even buttoned the coat up when leaving the food truck, and as she removed it I found myself turning to give her some privacy, just noticing an amused smirk on her face as I did so.

"Can you do me up?"

Karen had her back to me and I'd forgotten how far the zipper came down, the top of her ass crack was clearly visible. The zip just barely did up, Karen laughing and saying 'That's snug,' as I gave it one last tug. She turned around and I stood back to admire her, a 'wow' involuntarily escaping my lips. She actually blushed and said 'thank you.'

She put on the wig and, once she'd played with it a bit, she was transformed. Karen had short silky hair and the wig was a curly titian red, a bit classier than some of Bernie's other wigs that she herself had described as strippers wigs. The whole ensemble, the cascading red hair and the fine lace top, had an almost Victorian feel to it, if you ignored Karen's chocolate brown nipples trying to poke holes in the lace.

I got my camera and took some photos by the car, me adjusting settings and Karen smiling and enjoying playing with her curls. I'd originally planned on shooting on one of the paths that led to some trees; but on the way I came across a small pond with wading birds and the rising mist looking amazing in the early daylight.

"How do you want me to pose?"

I got Karen to turn away and face the water with me behind her. I told her to put her legs together and lift up her dress till I could see her bum. She leaned forward a little and I knew straight away that that would be the main photo for her calendar page. It had a cheeky, playful feel to it, almost in contrast to the stunning background. I then got her to turn around and lift her dress again, playing with different facial expressions and leg positions. None of these would be suitable for the calendar but I enjoyed taking them.

We were chatting on the way back to the car and I mentioned that we hadn't decided on the final layout for the calendar, whether to have just one main picture on each page, or whether to have a main picture and a few smaller ones of each model.

"All the photos you took were very similar, why don't we do some indoor ones that show off the dress more."

"We could do that, but then your face would be in them and you might be recognizable." I advised her of the factors.

"That's possible, but I think this wig is amazing and I don't think anyone will recognize me. We could take some and see."

"I think the other shots don't need to be so explicit, your boobs look great pressed in the lace.” I suggested. Then I added; “We could go for sexy and alluring, rather than showing too much."

"That's brilliant and you know what? We should take the photos back at the pub, there's beautiful furniture there, and it will really suit this dress and wig." Karen said with inspiration.

I knew straight away that she was right. It was still only 7am on a Sunday morning and no staff would be there for hours. I was getting to like Karen more and more. It brought back fond memories of my times with Bernie, doing photo projects. Not just her personality but also the way she thought about modeling and photography.

We entered via a side entrance that led to the pub but also up to my apartment, "Are you hungry?"

"Starving."

"We should have some breakfast before we continue, follow me."

Up in my kitchen I set Karen up with my laptop so she could look at the photos we'd taken, whilst I prepared breakfast. I used to enjoy cooking but had gotten out of the habit, mainly just eating in the pub. I uploaded the raw pics to a cloud account and emailed Karen an access code so she could keep her own copies.

She took her time looking at the photos and I was starting to get a bit nervous, wondering at her reaction. Eventually she said, "These are amazing, by far the best pictures I've ever had taken." She actually looked quite emotional.

She blushed a little, "I didn't realize I'd shown quite so much when I'd lifted the dress at the front, do you think they'll be okay for the calendar?"

It was my turn to blush. "No, but I enjoyed taking them."

"Steve?” She said in a low tone; “Did you get turned on when you were taking the photos?"

I wasn't expecting that and was a bit thrown. I decided to answer as honestly as I could. "Not really, when I'm taking photos I get completely lost in the process, even when I'm directing you to show a bit more. The only time I got turned on or distracted was when you first turned around in the dress, your nipples were pointing through the lace, it must have been the cold, but I thought you looked incredibly sexy."

Karen smiled. "It wasn't the cold, which stimulated them. When you were zipping me up I could feel your breath on my neck, it sent shivers through me."

I didn't know what to say, but then Karen started laughing, "When you're directing me to show a bit more, you have to stop saying 'show me more of your private delights.' it sounds weird. These are my tits or boobs, this is my bum or ass and this is my cunny or pussy." She had the most delectable cheeky smile on her face as she pointed to the different features of her anatomy.

We started eating our breakfast and fell into an easy silence, comfortable together, knowing enough about each other to know there would never be anything between us, but that it was okay to get turned on sometimes.

As we were drinking our tea, Karen was telling me more about running an online fan page, saying that the girls who were most successful and made the most money put a lot of effort into it, as if it was a full time job, "They have to advertise on social media, reply to fans on their pages, as well as taking photos and filming videos. They also have to keep it fresh, new ideas for photos, buying better equipment, it's full on."

I was interested in what she was saying, asking questions and saying that to me it sounded just like running a business, that the girls who did well were obviously canny business people, as well as being beautiful and sexy.

"It's funny, some of the most successful aren't necessarily the prettiest or have the best bodies,” Karen enlightened me. “They normally provide the full package, you feel entertained as well as turned on."

"I can see that, I bet their personalities shine through. You could do that. You have great tits and ass." We both smiled at me talking that way, "But you just ooze joy and sexiness, a great combination. It's not all about flashing your cunny, it can be about the tease and about looking at a beautiful, sexy woman. It's also about the quality of the photography,”

Karen then set her tea down and seriously asked me; "Would you be my photographer? I'll pay you."

I surprised myself with how quickly I answered. "I'd love to. You don't need to pay me. I have an idea. I think you should cut down your hours working here, maybe to two days a week. It's summertime and I have students looking for work, so I can cover you. I have to do all the shoots for the calendar and I'd like you to help me with them, both for your ideas but also as a chaperone, To protect everyone's reputations. You'll get a chance to learn more about photography and lighting, and I'll get all your ideas. In return for this I'll help you with your page, taking photographs and maybe even videos if you want."

I didn't have to ask her what she thought, as she got up and leaned in to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. We were both on a bit of a high and got lost for time as we sat there bouncing ideas off of each other, both for the calendar and her page. I eventually looked at my watch and said. "Shit, we only have an hour till the pub opens, we'll need to hurry to get set up and take the photos."

Karen stood up and I looked down at her feet, "What size shoe do you wear?"

"Six, six and a half, depending on the width."

"Same as Bernie, there are some heels in the wardrobe, they might look better for these photos."

Karen followed me into the bedroom and the first thing she noticed was the bed. "That's so cool, I've never seen a four poster in real life." Before I could stop her she'd jumped up onto the bed and laid there, posing and giving me her best sultry look, "What do think?"

"Beautiful, now come here and look at the shoes, we don't have much time." She gave me a sullen teenager look, but then smiled and came over to me.

I pulled out a selection of heels from the bottom of the wardrobe, Karen picking up a pair with six inch heels and laughed as she said, "Was Bernie a stripper in a secret life?"

I struggled to keep a straight face, thinking that that was exactly what we'd used them for. “Only for one select audience, after our wedding reception.”

"I don't think I could walk down the stairs in them but they might come in useful for a photo shoot for my page, what do you think?"

"I think you have a great ass anyway, but in those it would be spectacular." I was getting used to talking about parts of Karen's body in such terms, and I liked it.

Before she could choose a pair of heels she noticed the dresses, hanging in the wardrobe. Pulling a couple out and holding them against herself. "I'd love to try these on."

"And I'd love to see you in them, particularly this one." I pointed to a fitted blue dress she was holding, the side split all the way to the waist, "You'd look incredible in it but we don't have time right now." I was half tempted to open the pub late and let her try them on, hopefully watching her change, but then thought better of it.

I grabbed two small studio lights from a cupboard as Karen eventually chose a pair of heels to wear. I quickly placed the lights, more with guesswork than anything else, and Karen started posing, there in the master bedroom, with all the grand antique furnishings.

She really was a natural, almost reading my mind, her positions and expressions changing almost before I directed her.

There was a large ornate mirror and Karen had the idea of me catching her reflection in it. She looked great but there was something missing, "Try to look whimsical." I told her. She pulled it off perfectly but I still wasn't happy. "We need something else, especially for the calendar. We need a cheeky, challenging element. We need to see your nipples poking at the lace."

She looked straight at me, holding my stare, a cheeky grin creeping across her lips as she said, "Well, you could breathe on my neck or I could do this." Her right hand went to her boobs and her fingers started to pinch her nipples through the material, a low, guttural moan came from her as she tweaked them some more.

They were definitely hard and pokey but now the material was creased, because of how hard and large her dark nipples were. I pointed it out.

She tried to brush it out with her hand but it was still obvious. "You brush it out then. You can see it better than I can."

I hesitated and we both smiled "Okay I will, but only because it's for the calendar." Karen giving me a look like, 'yeah I believe you.'

I put my left hand under her boob and pulled the dress taut, my right thumb rubbing across her nipples a few times before I was satisfied, Karen giving an exaggerated sexual moan just to make us both laugh.

We finished and cleared up just in time for opening, Karen giving me another kiss on the cheek and saying it had been a long night and she was going home to bed. I had a full day's work to do.

Sunday lunches are often one of our busiest times, and today one was no different. It was going on four before I finally got a chance to chat with Jess. I told her some of what had gone on in the night and also that Karen had agreed to be a chaperone and helper on the other shoots.

"You don't need a chaperone for me, my love, unless it's to stop me molesting you."

I'd normally have a smart answer for one of Jess's quips but was so tired I could only manage a smile.

"She's also good with ideas, she'll be here just after nine in the morning, does that suit you?"

She said it did, and I went upstairs for an hour of sleep before the evening session.

When I finally got to bed that evening I couldn't resist logging onto Karen's page. She'd loaded up the photos from the food Truck; and although not all the lighting was to my liking, she did look great, especially the ones from inside the van. She'd already had loads of views and lots of comments, just like you'd expect 'You can suck on my sausage any time you like' etcetera, I texted her to say I thought they looked great and that I'll see her tomorrow, I fell asleep before she had a chance to reply.

The other 11 months.

For all of the models other than Jess I'd planned on meeting them beforehand and discussing what we'd do. For Jess I wanted to shock her, play her at her own game and see how she'd react. I had a very definite idea in my head and was a little nervous, in case it was too much.

Jess, Karen, and I met in the pub for Jess's event; and were having a cup of tea, Jess quieter than normal, obviously a bit nervous. I had a small bag with me that had her costume in it, she asked me what it was but I just smiled and tapped my nose.

What it actually was was a short apron with 'cook' written across the front bodice, Bernie had bought it as a bit of a joke years, earlier. I had this vision of Jess naked except for the apron, only the side of her boobs and her big ass visible.

When I eventually showed it to her, she looked shocked, holding it up and calling me 'A cheeky bastard.'

She then added, "I'm a chef, not a cook." We were all laughing, me as much from relief as anything else. We went into the main kitchen and I explained what sh

The Dames of Wayward Inn: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 27 Jul 2026 01:12:00 +0000

The Dames of Wayward Inn: Part 1

The ghost of Bernadette guides the pub back to it's past glory.

Based on a post by Big galute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Life, death and fun photography.

My name's Steve Potter. For the last thirty odd years I've been a pub manager. For the last seven years I've managed the Wayward Inn, an historic coaching Inn that has apparently hosted both royalty and rogue bandits over its checkered history. It no longer offers lodging accommodation, so is more just a pub, but the history is still interesting and a great pull for visitors.

Bernie and I lived upstairs, where 4 of the lodging rooms were converted into a rather ornate apartment, still holding the 18^th century charm of the landmark inn. Across the hall we had two large meeting rooms for large group reservations. The meeting rooms were originally barracks-style lodging with 10 double-stack bunks in each room, One for men and boys, the other for women and girls. Until 20 years ago, they were a hostel. At the back end of the upstairs, a 2-story addition was built, bringing modern plumbing to the complex. Downstairs restrooms and an expanded kitchen, and upstairs hall restrooms, plus a kitchen which adjoined the apartment dwelling of the proprietors.

Until last year, I managed it with my wife Bernadette, known to one and all as Bernie. Unfortunately Bernie got sick and, despite fighting so hard, she didn't get better. After Bernie died I was in grieving despair, convinced there was nothing left for me in life. I was in a dark place and nearly gave up.

I still miss Bernie every day. Her wisdom, her laughter, and positive energy. And, if I have to be honest, I miss our sex life, too. We never managed to have children, but we had a lot of fun trying.

As the years went by we kept it interesting by trying new things. One of these is that we started reading erotica together, our favorite site being Literotica. Bernie's favorite categories were 'Loving Wives' and 'Group Sex.' When I asked her why, she said that if you're going to have fantasies you might as well make them big ones, like having an affair with a well hung stud bull; or getting fucked senseless by a group of horny strangers. It made a sort of sense, I suppose.

For my part, I had a far less fertile imagination. My favorite stories were mainly in the Exhibitionist/Voyeur section, which often fed into my interest in photography. I'd always been a keen photographer and had even won some local awards for some nature photography. Some of my better pictures of the local area are displayed on the walls of the pub.

When we red these stories, we would sometimes role play; me being the randy photographer and Bernie the sexy model who I persuade to show more and more skin, before finally seducing her. Needless to say, these photos are certainly not up on the walls of the pub.

I didn't give up on life, and what's mainly got me through this last year; is the support of the staff that worked with us in the pub. Many of them have been with us from the beginning. They are more like family than employees.

One of these staffers is Karen; a single mum in her late twenties who's been with us for over five years now. She normally works as a waitress during our busy lunch times when her children are at school; and occasionally behind the bar in the evenings, if she has a babysitter or the kids are with their father. She's very popular with our regular lunchtime crowd but is equally at home behind the bar, giving it a sassy barmaid vibe and well able for any cheeky customers who think that a pretty young girl is easy game. She just has a way of talking and listening to people that leaves them feeling better about themselves. As you can tell, I'm very fond of her.

Recently I'd noticed that she hadn't been herself, looking distracted as if she had a lot on her mind. I'd asked her in passing whether everything was okay, and she'd given me her usual lovely smile and assured me it was. Then a couple of days at work she just disappeared for short periods and was sometimes late coming back from her breaks, something she would normally not do. I was worried that she might be unwell or pregnant or that something else was bothering her. I didn't want to confront her about it, in case I made things worse; instead asking one of her friends if she knew what was going on. She said Karen wasn't unwell but that I needed to talk to her, myself.

It sounded a bit ominous, but I waited till things had quietened down and asked Karen if I could have a quick word with her. I explained that I'd noticed her work had changed and that I was more worried about her than the work, asking her what was going on.

She looked worried and I could see her thinking about what to say. Taking a deep breath, she said, "I've got an 'Only-Fans' page, and things have gotten a bit out of hand."

I thought I knew what an Only-Fans page was and was a bit shocked. But I couldn't see how that affected her work at the pub,

"First of all;” I said in a relieved tone; “I'm really glad you're not ill or something. Second of all, how is that affecting what you do here?"

She was starting to blush, "Well I took some photos here, when I was at work and they were really popular. And now it's what a lot of my fans are asking for." She was now fully embarrassed, and struggling to look at me.

I was struggling myself. Struggling to get my head around it and what it actually meant. "So you took some photos here in the pub and put them on your page?"

She nodded.

"Can I presume these were saucy photos?" I softly asked.

She nodded again, saying;"I can understand if you need to fire me, I'm really sorry." Her head was down, rubbing her hands nervously.

"God no,” I said emphatically. “I don't want to fire you, I just need to get my head straight with this. Where did you take these photos?

"In the staff changing room, mainly."

"Mainly?" I inquired.

"Well I took some on the stairs, and some in the lady's toilets, also." She confided.

I shook my head in disbelief ; “And did you have your pub uniform on?"

"Well; on and off." Karen suppressed a bashful grin.

This was such a funny, mad answer that I couldn't help but smile, Karen looking at me and the two of us laughing.

"You are crazy." I finally chuckled out.

"I know, but I promise that I always covered the embroidered pub logo on my shirt, so no one could identify it. I also made sure there was nothing in any of the pictures that could identify the pub."

"That's something, I suppose. And whatever about it being embarrassing for the pub, there's also the fact that if strange people know you work here, you could attract all sorts of stalkers."

"I know, That's one of the reasons I've been so careful."

I finally summed up my response; "I've no problem with people doing Only Fans pages and such like. That's your business. But I'm not sure how I feel about you taking photos here. I'll have to think about that part. And it's not fair to the other staff if you keep disappearing and being late, that'll have to stop."

"It will. I promise, and thank you for being so understanding." Karen now had a visibly releaved countenance. She took in a deep breath, followed by silence.

I decided to go further; "I've got to ask you, I've read about girls making significant money doing this sort of thing. Is it true."

Karen went red again, but said she'd only been doing it a few weeks, but was already making good money. When she told me how much I nearly fell out of the chair.

"That's wild. Why are you still working here then? “ I was honestly stunned. “Also if you're making that sort of money I'm amazed more of the staff aren't doing it."

"I love working here. All my friends are here, and I don't want to give it up.” Karen said in a most sincere tone. “You're a fair boss and you value your team. No one wants to work for someone who threats them like shit. About the fans gig, some others are considering doing it, especially Jess. She says half the town have already seen most or all of her tits for nothing; so she's going to start charging them for it, now."

We both laughed at this, Jess was the chef, a big, buxom, peroxide blond whirlwind of a milf woman, and this was a typical comment for her to make. But it was all bluff. Jess had been with Bob, her man since she was eighteen. She only said things like that to get a reaction. I know because Jess and Bob were my and Bernie's closest friends.

"Nah I don't think Jess will do it,” I speculated. “But I's suspect Mable might." Mable was the feisty old cleaner and so old that she said she'd worked here since it opened, nearly three hundred years ago.

Karen smiled, "Yeah, Mable might, but I think you're right about Jess, she's got too much on her plate organizing the calendar, as it is."

"What Calendar?" I asked.

"Shit, you don't know?" Karen grimaced.

I shook my head to confirm I didn't know, "Shit shit shit. I mustn't say anymore, you have to ask Jess." Karen said as she stood, hoping to end the meeting.

The lunch time service was smooth, and soon over, and I just caught Jess before she left, already changed into her typical summertime attire of cargo-style pants and a tank top that always seemed to struggle to contain her big wobbly boobs, even with a bra on.

"Alright my love, how's it going?" Jess called everyone 'my love' and with her West Country accent, it always sounded endearing.

"It's going good, I was just having a word with Karen, and she happened to mention something about a calendar."

"The Silly cow. Not only can't she keep her clothes on, now she can't keep her mouth shut." It was said with a 'that's bloody typical' smile and a half laugh. The kind of dismissing way a parent would relegate youthful irresponsible choices of their kid's behavior after leaving home.

I smiled back, "So what's going on, what's the calendar about?"

"First of all, were you talking to Karen about her, um, little sideline?" Jess wanted to know.

I nodded.

"You're not going to sack her are you?" Jess kept changing the subject.

"Of course I'm not. Why does everyone think I'd sack her?" Jess now got me to change the topic away from the calendar question.

"Well it's a bit out there, and I told her she was using poor judgment, taking photo's here.” Jess made sure I knew she was looking after the pub's best interests. “But I'm glad you're not sacking her, we would have all hated you if you did." This was said with a smile but I knew there was some truth to it. The staff were a tight knit bunch and looked out for each other.

"So calendar, spill the beans." I got back to my first topic.

Jess took a breath and inwardly conceded that she couldn't refuse my question any longer. "Well, you remember a few years ago, that a group of local firefighter's wives in a village up north posed for some saucy photos and made a calendar for a beloved charity?"

I did remember, and they'd even made a film and play of it.

“Well a few of us here thought we could do the same, do it in memory of Bernie and raise money for breast cancer research or whatever charity you wanted." Jess explained with a nervous tone, hoping I would buy into the sentiment.

I nodded and for a moment we both looked sad, remembering Bernie, but Jess, not being especially sappy, broke the spell, "Actually I just wanted a chance to properly flash my tits at the camera."

It was funny, but my silly grin was mixed with sadness and with happiness and pride that they would think to do such a thing.

"So what do you think?" Jess appealed. “Would Bernie disapprove?”

I can be a silly old sod sometimes, emotionally anyway, and was starting to well up as I said, "I think it's a brilliant idea."

I thought I saw tears in Jess's eyes as she almost man handled me into a hug, saying 'Come here you idiot,' as she held me tight. It was still a painful remembrance of Bernie, for Jess.

Jess explained that the reason she hadn't told me already was that she wanted to make sure she had enough volunteers willing to pose, "I think we need about fourteen.” She elaborated. “That will give us a bit of leeway if someone gets cold feet. At the moment I have eleven, nine girls from here and a couple of my friends. Close friends who are patrons of the pub."

"You can make that twelve." I said to her stunned silence.

"How?, You aren't a tranny, are you? Please tell me no."

I got a bit embarrassed but explained about the photos I used to take of Bernie, saying I was sure that we could find one that was suitable for the calendar.

"You sly dog, I thought you only took photos of long legged warblers and dewy sunrises. Turns out you were taking pictures of the other type of long legged bird."

I don't think there's such a bird as the long legged warbler but that didn't matter. My Bernie did have great legs and I was smiling as Jess said, "You have to show me the pictures, I bet Bernie was really photogenic and looked stunning. Tell you what, I'm off this evening, why don't you take an evening off for a change and come round for dinner. Bob would love to see you and you can bring your laptop and show us some select photos of Bernie. and we can get a bit soused and tearful, it'll do us all good."

I knew from previous experience that there wasn't much point in arguing with Jess, but I wasn't sure about showing those sort of photos of Bernie, especially with Bob there. He was a good guy, but the thought of it just seemed invasive of Bernie's dignity.

Before I went to Jess's, I spent some time going through my computer, looking at the photos, I hadn't done it since before she died. The 'saucy' photos spanned about ten years, right up until she got sick. God, she was beautiful and incredibly sexy. I used to tell her she could be a professional model and she used to laugh, saying I was only saying that to get into her knickers, which was true, but looking at these photos, she really could have been. Beautiful face, great legs and bum, pendulous boobs that had swayed more a little with her approaching forties; but were still wonderful. And a defiant, wild spirit in her eye that almost challenged me to admire her as I looked through the camera lens. The photos were her gift to me and our marriage. Now I had to find a way to advance that gift for the sake of a charity she would be proud of.

I'd planned on moving some of the photos to other folders so Jess and Bob wouldn't see them; but as I looked at them I decided I wanted them to see them. Some of them were quite graphic for sure, leaving nothing to the imagination, but they weren't prurient or pornographic. I thought they were artistically shot and really showed my love for Bernie, I hoped they agreed.

The meal was lovely. We spoke about the calendar a little; Jess explaining how the idea came about and who was promising to be involved. I didn't say anything but there were a few names who I'd love to see undressed. I actually think it was the wine kicking in.

After the table was cleared and Bob had poured more drinks, Jess less than subtly brought the subject around to my photos of Bernie. She said; “Say, Bob; turns out Steve likes taking photos of long legged birds, as well as other nature, he's brought his laptop around to show us some of them."

Bob played along and pretended he was surprised. I just took a gulp of my drink for some Dutch courage. There was one set of photos, one of our first; where Bernie started off in an evening gown and slowly showed more skin, I'd taken photos from lots of different angles, so there were a lot of photos. After we'd gotten past Jess and Bob saying nice things about how beautiful she was; they became noticeably quieter as the shots got more risque; Bernie basically doing a slow strip for the camera as she laid across our four poster bed, a remnant of the pub's previous glory. Her elegant red silky gown. was now off and she was wearing very sexy lingerie, bending and pouting as the photos got hotter. I smiled as Bob rearranged his jeans to give himself more room and even Jess was looking a bit flushed. I can count on one had, the number of times I witnessed Jess blushing. At the first topless photo, I nearly lost my nerve but could tell by their faces that they really wanted me to continue.

The album finished with Bernie lying naked on the black satin bedding, on her back, her legs spread obscenely wide but the minimal lighting done in such a way as to cast shadows on her most intimate glory, so that the picture really wasn't showing anything.

"Wow, I don't know what to say." Said Jess.

"Well I know what to say, they were fucking amazing.” Bob said resolutely. “I like a bit of porn, but was pleased we couldn't see too much, I felt teased all the way through." He explained his refined dignity on the matter.

"I know what Bob means.” Jess agreed. “Bernie told me she'd posed for a few photos for you. but I didn't think it was anything this hot or this well taken. You've got the job, Steve."

"What job?" I asked.

"Well, Bob had volunteered to take the photos for the calendar, obviously with no alternative motives other than to help out." Jess glared at Bob who tried to give an innocent smile back, "But bless him, he doesn't know a tripod from a turnip. You'll have to take the photos for the calendar."

“Can I submit a pictorial spread of You, Jess?” Bob asserted his services. “Perhaps I can further hone my craft and learn from doing?”

“Bob you can do me any time, any way you fancy. But that's an aside, right now.” Jess reset her man's place in this venture.

I was a bit surprised and shocked by this but could see it made sense, in fact as I thought of some of the women who had said they would pose. I was already looking forward to it, and already thinking of possible shoots and themes.

"I think I'll need Bob as my assistant though." I said this as a joke but his face lit up until he saw the look he got off of Jess.

Bob got us all another drink and then raised a toast to Bernie.

Then Jess raised a toast to sexy, strong women everywhere.

I happily raised my cup to both.

Before I left we decided that we'd meet the next afternoon and come up with a proper plan for the calendar; all agreeing that we needed to have it completed and printed fairly shortly if we were going to sell as many as possible before Christmas.

I got home and felt a little drunk. I also felt a weird mixture of excitement, melancholy and horniness. I didn't know whether to look at more pictures of Bernie, or just switch on some fresh porn and have a quick wank. I was veering towards the porn when my phone texting app dinged with a text message. I expected it was Jess, mothering me and checking that I got home okay. But it was from Karen,

'thanks for being kind and supportive earlier in the day. I have an idea about work and we'll talk tomorrow. '

That was the end of the text, no bye or anything. I thought it a bit strange, but just shrugged my shoulders.

My phone dinged again,

'I know you were a bit concerned about me identifying the pub in my pictures, I checked them again and think they're okay. Below is a password for my site so you can check for yourself, Bye, see you tomorrow, Karen xx'

I had to read it a second time.

Wow. I sat on my seat in disbelief, what a day. I'd shown friends very revealing pictures of Bernie, I'd been asked to photograph some of my friends and employees for a saucy calendar, and now I'd been sent a trial access username with the password to a beautiful young woman's Only Fans account.

I wasn't much of a drinker, which is a good thing when you run a pub; but looking at the password. I felt I needed another drink.

I got changed into my jammies and took my whiskey and computer to bed with me. I found Young Karen's page and was pleased to see she'd used a different pen nam

Passion Productions: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 26 Jul 2026 03:11:00 +0000

Passion Productions: Part 2.

Welcome To Porn Camp.

Based on a post by MarshalMarmont1815. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Back in the casting room, Fernando's eyes were glued to Tiffany's voluptuous chest as she strutted in, her tits barely contained by a lace and satin camisole. He could see the outline of her hard nipples poking through the fabric, and he licked his lips in anticipation.

She was a perfect tit; er, fit, with her youthful, rebellious look and a set of nipple piercings that screamed 'fuck me'.

"Alright, Tiffany," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Let's get you comfortable."

He motioned for her to sit on the couch, his eyes never leaving her. She giggled and sat, crossing her legs in a way that made her girlish pleated skirt ride up, revealing the tops of her fishnet stockings. He cleared his throat and started asking her questions, trying to get a sense of what she was willing to do on camera.

"So, Tiffany," he began, "What makes you think you've got what it takes to be an Passion Productions star?"

Tiffany leaned back, her tits practically spilling out of her camisole. "Well, I've always had a wild side," she said, her voice a seductive purr. "And I've got the right equipment, don't you think?"

Fernando nodded, his eyes taking in every inch of Tiffany's exposed flesh. "I definitely think you've got the look," he said, his voice low and thick with desire. "But we're looking for more than just a pretty face and a nice set of tits. We want performers who are willing to go all the way."

"How far is 'all the way'?" Tiffany asked, her voice curious.

"We don't make just your average run of the mill porn here," Fernando answered, "we make hardcore, nasty and creative; some say depraved; sexual art. We make porn of real mothers, sons, fathers and daughters. Nothing is too taboo or off limits here."

Tiffany's eyes lit up with excitement. "I'm totally down for that," she said, her voice eager. "I want to be in those kind of scenes. The kind that make people's jaws drop."

Fernando nodded. "Good. That's exactly what we're looking for." He leaned back in his chair, his cock straining against his pants as he thought of the kind of scenes he could put Tiffany in. "Now, let's see what you can do."

He picked up the phone on the desk. "Send in Julian."

The door opened, and in walked a lanky, nerdy black teenager with glasses and a pocket protector, his pleated gray pants tenting with his excitement. His cock was massive, easily the biggest either Fernando or Tiffany had ever seen, especially for an 18-year-old. He had been discovered by one of their scouts in a college dorm, filming his own scenes with various willing co-eds.

"Hi," Tiffany said with a coy smile, her hand reaching out to him. Julian took it, his eyes never leaving her jiggling tits, still minimally covered by the camisole. Staring lustfully into his bespeckled eyes, she drew his hand and placed it through her open camisole, resting on her pierced nipple.

"Hi," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.

Fernando leaned back in his chair, watching the two young adults interact. "Julian, this is Tiffany. She's auditioning for a movie role. I want you to show her what you've got."

Julian's eyes snapped to Fernando's, his cheeks flushing a deep red. "Now?"

"Yes, now," Fernando replied, "And remember, we're on a tight schedule. Don't waste my time."

Julian took a deep breath and stood, unbuckling his pants and letting them fall to the floor. His cock sprang free, thick and long, 11 fat inches. Tiffany's eyes widened with excitement and she leaned in to get a better look. "Oh my god," she whispered. "That's incredible."

Fernando nodded, his own cock straining in his pants as he watched the two of them. "Alright, let's get started," he said, his voice a little shaky. "Julian, I want you to show Tiffany what you can do with that monster of yours."

Julian stepped closer to Tiffany, his cock swaying slightly as he moved. She reached out and touched it tentatively, her fingers barely able to wrap around the base. "It's so warm," she murmured, her eyes going glassy with lust.

Fernando leaned back in his chair, stroking his own cock through his pants as he watched the scene unfold. Tiffany looked up at Julian with a mix of awe and hunger in her eyes. "How do you want me?" she asked.

Julian swallowed hard. "How about you suck it?"

Tiffany didn't need to be told twice. She leaned in and took the head of his cock into her mouth, her eyes watering a little at the sheer size of it. She began to bob her head up and down, taking in as much as she could, her cheeks hollowing with the effort.

Julian's eyes rolled back in his head and he let out a low moan, his hands coming up to grip her hair. "Yeah," he groaned. "Just like that."

The sound of her sucking filled the room, wet and obscene. She was making a mess of him, her spit and saliva dripping down his shaft and onto her tits. Julian turned his head to the side and watched in the mirror on the wall just beyond the far armrest of the sofa. His cock disappearing into her mouth over and over again. He had never been with a woman who could handle him like this.

Fernando watched with lustful awe. This was going to be a great match up. He could feel it. The raw, animalistic lust between the two of them was palpable, and he knew that it would translate well on camera.

Tiffany's hand wrapped around the base of Julian's cock, pumping it in time with her mouth. She could feel him growing harder and thicker, his balls tightening against her hand. Julian's glasses had slightly fogged over from the heat of the moment colliding with the air conditioning vent above his head, and he had to push them up his nose to see the gagging expression on her face.

The casting couch, once a pristine plush white upholstery, was now stained with pre-cum and spit, the fabric sticking to their bodies as they moved in a rhythm as old as time. The room smelled of sex and desperation.

Tiffany took one hand to press along Julian's thigh, while she repositioned herself to lean over the armrest of the sofa. Julian took two smooth side-steps and was now standing with his monster cock over the armrest. Tiffany's tits are laying over that same armrest, her body splayed down the length of the sofa. Supported by her elbows on the thick padded upholstery, Tiffany's throat is now more aligned with the ebony phallus.

"Take it all, bitch," Julian whispered, his voice filled with a newfound confidence. Tiffany moaned around his cock, the sound muffled but unmistakable. Her hand then reached down to her own pussy, already dripping wet. She began to rub her clit in circles, her hips moving in time with her hand and Julian's thrusts.

Fernando leaned in closer, his own cock begging for attention. "That's it," he encouraged, his voice low and raspy. "Take all of him, Tiffany." Again, Julian looked at the mirror facing him, beyond the other end of the sofa. He saw Tiffany, now kneeling and her legs spread wide on the big sofa. She has three fingers aggressively pistoning into her wide-set cunt.

The glorious ass, the narrow waist the long flowing brown hair, and his own crotch pounding into her as she worships his divine phallus.

Tiffany's eyes watered as she tried to take Julian's entire length, her throat stretching to accommodate his massive girth. Julian's grip on her hair tightened, his hips thrusting slightly as he guided her movements. The room was a symphony of slurps and moans, the sound of an invaded throat, glurk, glurk, is now echoing off the walls.

Fernando is seated just to the side of Fernando, but slightly behind him. He could see the hunger in Tiffany's eyes, the desperate need to please and be filled. He knew she was a natural, born for this kind of work. Julian's breathing grew ragged as he neared climax, his entire body shaking with the effort of holding back.

"Fuck, I'm going to cum," Julian warned, his voice strained.

Tiffany didn't pull away, instead, she took him deeper, her throat convulsing around the head of his cock. Julian's eyes snapped open and he stared down at her, his orgasm building. "You want it?" he growled.

Tiffany nodded, her eyes wide and eager. Julian's cock erupted, spurting rope after rope of thick, white cum into her mouth. Her eyes opened wide at the stunning blast injected down her throat. She made an exaggerated expression of swallowing, to sell the would-be porn viewers on what they could not see, her throat never expelling his cock as he emptied himself into her.

The tension in the room was electric as Tiffany licked Julian's cock clean, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. She sat back, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "So," she said, her voice a little hoarse from the exertion, "when do I get to meet the infamous Miss Mordix?"

Fernando chuckled and stood, his own erection tenting his pants. "You'll meet her soon enough," he said, his eyes dark with lust. "But first, let's get you signed and ready to go."

The next few minutes were a blur of paperwork and instructions, but Tiffany didn't care. After submitting urine samples to confirm she's disease-free and telling the truth about her drug use, She was introduced to the producers and directors. Then the wardrobe department took her body measurements. Tiffany was now living the dream, about to become a star in the world's most infamous porn empire. The producers asked her about adopting a performance name so she could retain some privacy and yet enjoy being credited for her work. An internet check confirmed no living performer with the pen name of Tiffany Cummins. A Trademark document signed her new acting identity. She could feel her heart racing with excitement as she signed her contract, her name in bold letters next to the company's logo.

"Welcome to the team," Fernando said, handing her a script. "Your first scene is tomorrow."

Tiffany took the script, her eyes widening as she scanned the pages. She looked up at Fernando, her heart racing. "Are you serious?"

"As a heart attack," he said with a grin. "You're going to love working here, Tiffany."

Alicia Bubbles.

Fernando couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation as he called in the next auditionee, Alicia "Bubbles" Arnold. He'd heard whispers of her reputation even before Melanie had mentioned her name.

At just 18, she was said to have an ass that could rival the most seasoned porn stars in the business, hailing from the rough streets of Compton. The door to the casting room opened, and in strutted a young woman with a confidence that could only come from knowing she had a gift that could make or break a man's knees.

"You must be Bubbles," Fernando said, his eyes widening slightly as she entered.

"Alicia Arnold," she corrected, her voice a sultry purr, "but you can call me Bubbles if you like."

Her long, kinky black hair framed her beautiful face, which was painted with a smoky eye and a bold red lip that matched the color of her tight leather skirt. The skirt was so short it barely covered her thighs. On anyone else, the outfit would've looked trashy, but on Bubbles, it looked like the most expensive and exclusive attire one could possibly wear.

"Hi, I'm Alicia," she said, extending a manicured hand to him. "But everyone calls me Bubbles."

Fernando took her hand, unable to stop himself from looking down at her ass as she sat. It was true, her ass was massive, a round, juicy, bouncy wonder that seemed to defy gravity.

"Where did you get that nickname?" he asked, his voice coming out shakier than intended.

"You can see for yourself," she said, turning and looking over her shoulder at him. She leaned over the couch, giving him a clear view of her bare ass. The cheeks were so round and full they looked like they could swallow a man whole.

"Fuck," he murmured, his cock twitching in his pants.

Bubbles chuckled. "It's all natural, baby," she said, patting one cheek. "No silicone here."

Fernando felt his heart race as he took in the sight of her. "Okay," he managed, his voice a little shaky, "Let's get started."

The next few minutes were a blur of questions and answers, with Bubble's voice growing more and more seductive with each passing moment. She spoke of her love for the camera, for the way it made her feel alive and powerful. She talked about her past, growing up in the hood and using her body as a weapon, a way to get what she wanted.

The room grew hotter as they talked, the air thick with the scent of her sweet perfume and the underlying musk of her arousal. Bubbles leaned back on the couch, one hand playing with the zipper of her skirt, her eyes never leaving his.

"So, you think you can handle the kind of scenes we put on here?" Fernando asked, his voice low and challenging.

"I've been handling big cocks and taking it in the ass since I was less than legal to," she said, a wicked smile playing on her lips. "There's nothing you guys can throw at me that I can't handle."

Fernando felt his cock throb at her words, his mind racing with the kind of scenes they could create with a girl like Bubbles.

"Prove it," he said, his voice a little gruffer than he intended.

Bubble's smile widened as she slowly stood, turning to face him. She stepped closer, her hips swaying hypnotically. "Is that a challenge?"

"It's an opportunity," he corrected, his hand reaching out to trace the curve of her hip. "An opportunity for you to show us what you're made of."

Bubbles leaned in, her breath hot on his ear. "I'm made for this, baby," she whispered. "And I'm going to show you just how much I love a good, hard fuck."

Fernando's cock was painfully hard now, straining against his pants. He stepped back, his eyes raking over her body. "Alright," he said, his voice thick with lust. "Let's see what you've got."

Bubbles turned to face the mirror, her back to him. She reached back and unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. She wore a thong so small it was practically non-existent, the fabric barely covering the cleft of her ass. She bent over, her cheeks spreading slightly, giving him a perfect view of her tight, pink asshole.

"You like what you see?" she asked, her voice teasing.

Fernando nodded, his eyes glued to her ass. "I do," he said, his voice a little strained.

"Good," she said, standing up and turning to face him. She stepped closer, her tits brushing against his chest. "Because I'm going to need a good, strong cock to fill me up."

Without another word, she dropped to her knees, her hand reaching out to unbuckle his pants. He let out a low moan as she pulled out his cock, her eyes going wide at the sight of it.

"Damn," she murmured, her voice full of awe. "You're bigger than I expected."

Fernando couldn't help but smile at the compliment as she took him into her mouth, her full, soft lips wrapping around his shaft. She sucked him deep, her cheeks hollowing as she took him all the way to the base.

The sound of her slurping filled the room, her hand pumping his cock in time with her mouth. He could feel the pressure building in his balls, the urge to cum growing stronger with each stroke of her tongue.

"Fuck, yes," he groaned, his hands coming up to grip her hair.

Bubbles moaned around his cock, her eyes looking up at him through her lashes. She knew she had him right where she wanted him, and she wasn't about to let go.

As she sucked him, she thought of all the scenes she'd be in, the men she'd get to fuck, the money she'd make. This was it. This was her ticket out of the hood, her ticket to a life of luxury and excess.

Fernando felt his orgasm building, his hips jerking as he fucked her mouth. "I'm going to cum," he warned.

Bubbles just sucked harder, her eyes never leaving his.

With a roar, he exploded into her mouth, filling it with hot cum. She swallowed it down greedily, her eyes never leaving his as she licked him clean.

He looked down at her, his cock still hard. "You're hired," he said, his voice hoarse.

Bubbles stood, a satisfied smile on her face. "I knew I would be," she said. "Now, let's get to work."

Fernando couldn't believe it. He had just cast the next big thing in the porn world, Alicia "Bubbles" Arnold. Her audition had been explosive, leaving him more turned on than he had ever been in his life. He knew that the board would love her, and that she would be a hit on the West Coast. But before he could even think of the meeting, he had to get Bubbles out of his system.

"You're mine now," he murmured, his cock still rock hard from her blowjob. "Let's see how that tight little pussy feels around this monster."

Bubbles smirked up at him, her dark eyes flashing with challenge. "You think you can handle me, Spaniard?" she teased, with a seductive twist.

Fernando's eyes narrowed. "I'll handle you alright," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "You're going to be begging for mercy by the time I'm done with you."

With that, he grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around, pushing her down onto the casting couch. She giggled as she bounced on the cushions, her massive ass jiggling with the motion.

He stepped out of his own pants, his cock standing tall and proud. It was a weapon, a tool of pleasure that had brought many a woman to their knees.

"You like that?" he asked, his voice thick with lust as he stroked his cock. "You want this big, fat, Cuban cock in your tight little black cunt?"

Bubbles licked her lips and nodded, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Oh, I've been waiting for this," she purred.

Fernando climbed onto the couch, positioning himself between her spread legs. He leaned down, his cock brushing against her soaking wet pussy, and whispered in her ear, "You're going to scream for me, nigger bitch."

Her eyes flashed with anger, but she bit her lip, the insult only serving to fuel her desire. "You better fuck me like you mean it, spic," she shot back.

With that, he plunged into her, her pussy so tight it was like fucking a fist. Bubble's eyes rolled back in her head as she took all of him, her nails digging into the couch cushions.

Fernando didn't hold back, pounding into her with a ferocity that made the room shake. Her massive tits bounced with each thrust, her moans turning into screams as she begged for more.

"Take it, you little spic," she growled, her voice low and guttural. "Fuck me like you hate me."

Fernando grinned, his teeth bared as he hammered into her. "You love it, don't you, little piccaninny?"

Their bodies slapped together, the sound echoing through the room. Bubble's ass was a blur as he fucked her harder and faster, his cock disappearing into her over and over again.

"You're going to take every inch," he said, his voice a harsh rasp. "You're going to love every second of it."

"More," she demanded, her voice strained. "Harder."

Fernando's hands tightened on her hips, his thrusts growing more brutal with each passing moment. He could feel his climax approaching, his balls tightening with the need to empty himself into her. Her massive round ebony ass rippled with every impact of Fernando's masculine pelvis. The waves of energy were like a visible pulsing of her ass, the epicenter impacted, resulting in the waves flowing outward, flowing the curve of the globe's surface.

"You're going to take it," he panted, his cock swelling even more. "You're going to take every drop of my cum."

"Give it to me, you fucking wetbac

Passion Productions: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 25 Jul 2026 03:10:00 +0000

Passion Productions: Part 1.

A Visit From Susie Sukmoore.

Susie gets assigned to test out a porn applicant.

Based on a post by MarshalMarmont1815. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Caremont Industrial Park.

Susie Sukmoore drives her SUV to the back of the warehouse and punches a code at the key pad. The garage door opens and she drives in, parking next to the other 7 cars. The garage door closes and she exits the vehicle, walking to the door which leads down a long hall with windowed doors on each side. The fake business sign out in the front side of the warehouse says “Teezor & Teezor Ventures LLC.” But no one ever uses that entry. It's always locked and the few windows are blacked out.

Security and anonymity is essential to their real enterprise, Trade name, Passion Productions.

Susie is a rising star at this studio.

She started acting in porn at 18. Now, at 21, she's part of a growing talent pool. But the industry has a short average career span, so Kyle and Emily are always hunting for fresh talent with the best attributes. She's blonde and short, but very sultry with natural-looking E cup tits. Of course her pussy is shaved and luscious.

Kyle, the boss, was in one of the rooms off the hall, directing and watching, as Victoria is fucked hard in the ass by the company's new trans actor, Bailey, his fat 9 inch white cock is fucking the shit out Victoria, his mother character in this short film.

Susie saw Kyle and bounced over and knelt in front of his chair, rubbing Kyle's hard cock.

"Morning boss," she said with a smile, Kyle grinning and kissed her. The cameras kept rolling and the actors kept screwing. This part of the film had no dialogue, just overdubbed instrumentals and canned sounds of grunting and other such effects.

"Oh Shit!" Victoria cried, Bailey gripping his tits as she drove her cock furiously into her battered asshole.

Susie laughed, jacking Kyle off as he watched the filming. Soon, she was fully sucking him off, Kyle gripping her head as Victoria was now getting railed in missionary, she and Bailey playing with each other's tits.

Emily then came in from another room, holding a file.

"Hey baby," she greeted her husband with a warm kiss, smiling as she watched Susie suck and gag on her husband's cock.

Susie is hoping to become a junior partner. Along with Kyle and his wife, Em.

"Hey Em," Kyle replied, groaning as Susie fondled his nuts, "what's up?"

"Well, we are still needing a cock for next week's scheduled filming. But we just got a cock application, which could fill the slot. He has the look and youthful image of innocence that we need." she replied, handing him the file, "but I don't have time to check him out. I have a graduation party to perform at."

Kyle nodded and opened the file to see 19-year-old Scott Brown, a recent graduate and porn addict who longs to be in porn.

"What about Mom?" He asked.

Emily shook her head. "Your mother has a Freaky Fantasy customer tonight and mine well;"

She turned to watch as her mother Victoria was aggressively face-fucked, Bailey howling as her nuts banged against Victoria's chin.

"; is booked solid for tonight also."

"Well damn, who do we have? We need him checked by today for the new movie getting filmed next week."

Emily sighed and nodded, looking down to Susie still slurping on Kyle's cock. She turned to Kyle and gave a suggestive flick of her eyes to which Kyle shrugged.

He grunted as he began to cum, Susie gleefully swallowing his massive load before releasing his still rock hard cock.

"Did I do good, sir?" she asked, stroking him again with her saliva still coating his cock.

Kyle looked at Emily and she looked at him, both of them giving the other a nod.

Cedar Park Subdivision.

Scott sat on his living room couch, furiously jacking off the porn scene raging on his mother's flat screen television.

Kyle's aunt was playing the role of Dana the lead cunt in this film. 'Dana' was riding her son Tyler's cock in a sexy scene, her 36G tits were slapping his face constantly and she rode him as he fucked his mom with all he had.

Scott was just about to bust his 4th nut of the day when he heard a sharp knocking at the front door.

Thinking it was his strict conservative mother, who had a religious abhorrence of porn, he scrambled to clean up, clearing the feed from the TV and yanking up his shorts while trying to remove any tissues and other signs that he had just been jacking off.

Hurrying to open the door, he was nearly blown away. There stood a sexy and stacked blonde with the biggest pair of tits he'd ever seen in real life. She wore a low cut pink blouse and a matching mini skirt which ended just short of her thighs.

"Hello there," she said, holding a clipboard, "I'm looking for William Brown."

"T-that's me," he stammered, his cock rock hard as he was struggling not to keep staring into her abundance of cleavage.

If she did notice however, she didn't seem to mind.

"Great!" she continued, "My name is Susie I'm here in regards to your recent application for Passion Productions!"

"Oh!" He exclaimed in shock, nearly having expected to have heard back, especially not by a house call, "Oh my God! please uh; come right in. Susie Sukmoore! I'm a huge fan."

Susie smiled and entered the modern looking house, “I hope you're as huge as your résumé says.” The smell of boyish cum still fresh in the air.

"Make yourself comfortable," he said as he walked behind her, her massive ass driving him insane.

"Thank you," she said, shaking her ass as they entered the living room, "please have a seat, Mr. Brown."

He sat, nearly face level with her huge tits. Susie smiled as she saw he was nervous and from the looks of things in his shorts, extremely horny.

"I hope I'm not here at a bad time," she said, teasing him by brushing her hand over her tits, "this shouldn't take long."

Scott couldn't speak, only nodding as he pulled a pillow over his lap, Susie laughing internally at his difficulty.

"So Scott," she began, "I have some questions to ask you. Just to know your sexual interests, experience and also to introduce you to our viewers."

He nodded again upon which Susie smiled and looked at her clipboard.

"So Scott," she began, "are you a virgin?"

"N-no I'm not," he gulped, Susie jotting it down.

"Um hmm, and how many sexual partners have you had."

"Just one," he answered, "this girl from my class."

She gave a slight frown and jotted this down also.

"Well, the bulk of your costars will consist of Milfs who are far beyond the skills and experience of some teen slut. I hope you can handle that;"

Scott had zoned out, staring intently at her huge tits before he finally came back and nodded.

"Yeah, yeah I; I can handle that."

"Um hmm;" she said, writing something else down.

"So Scott, would you describe yourself as an ass guy or a tit guy?"

He was unsure how to respond. Most of his porn views consisted of busty sluts but at least the same amount could be applied to big asses.

Seeing his issue in deciding, Susie. began to jiggle hers for him, again drawing his attention and making his cock again throb at full hardness.

"You like tits huh?" she asked with a smirk.

"Ye, Yeah I do;" he said, not taking his eyes from them.

She smiled and checked the box under 'Tits.'

"Okay, do you enjoy eating pussy?"

Scott shrugged. "I eat pussy, yeah."

"No;" Susie. said, "I asked do you Enjoy eating pussy?

"I mean I guess, I don't know;" Scott sighed, "I've never really done it other than once."

Susie. shook her head and set her clipboard down. "Then I guess we have to see how good you are at it."

She sat beside him, pulling her skirt up around her hips and spreading her legs, revealing her wet cunt as Scott's mouth dropped open.

"Don't just sit there swallowing flies," she said, rubbing herself, "come on and get over here."

Scott complied, getting to his knees and crawling until his face was inches from her beautiful pussy.

He leaned in and gave her a lick, Susie moaning softly as he moved his tongue in deeper.

"Well, you apparently do like this;" she said, gripping his head as he slurped on her wet lips.

Scott absolutely loved her taste, sweet and delicious as he moved his tongue in alternating slow and fast circles before moving on to vigorous thrusts of his tongue into her cunt just as he had learned from porn watching.

"Oh My Fucking God!" Susie cried, gripping his hair even tighter.

He repeatedly jammed his tongue into her sweet, tight pussy as her clit throbbed against his nose.

Unable to resist, he pulled his tongue back and began to tease her clit, flicking it lightly with his tongue, Susie shivering with each touch.

"Holy Shit Yes!" she cried, "Don't Fucking Tease Me! Suck My Clit!"

Scott was more than happy to comply, licking it one final time before sucking it into his mouth, Susie giving a loud wail of pleasure.

The boy had skills, no doubt about it, his mouth sealing over her pussy and flicking her throbbing clit with his tongue.

"Yes!" she screamed, her body jerking violently and unleashing her pussy cream into his eager mouth, lapping up all that he could through her long orgasm.

Finally she could take no more and pushed Scott back, her pussy juice dripping from his chin.

"That uh; was very informative;" she panted, "you definitely get a 10 on pussy eating skills. Why don't you get back on the couch for me?"

Scott frowned a little but nodded, standing up and walking over to take his seat back, Susie standing on shaky legs to get onto the couch on all fours, ripping the pillow from his hands and rubbing his swollen bulge through his shorts.

"Hmm;" she said, "very hard isn't it? How big is it?"

"Nah, nine inches at full size;" Scott stammered, barely believing the hot woman was rubbing on his cock.

She then hooked her fingers into the band of his shorts and pulled them down, his rock hard cock springing free.

Susie's eyes got big as she took in the hunk of boy meat. It was far from the biggest she had seen but pleasing nonetheless. Her mouth watered at the sight of it. She saw he still had some growing to do.

"You do understand that I must test your endurance to make sure you're capable of withstanding the; pressure you'll be under."

He quietly nodded, Susie breaking into a smile and sliding her lips over the mushroom head of his cock as he moaned softly.

She felt his cock begin to expand in her mouth, soon inflating to a veiny nine inch rod of fuck meat. Susie kept sucking, slobbering down the the shaft.

"Holy shit;" he groaned, laying his head back as he struggled to keep watching, Susie pulling up with a grin as she spat in her hand and began to beat him off.

"You have a very nice cock, Mr. Brown;" she said before sucking him back down.

He soon began to grip her head and lightly thrust his hips, his long hard cock thudding against the back of Susie's throat but she fought her gag reflex, relaxing her throat muscles to allow him to slide his cock further down her throat until every inch was in her mouth.

She then leaned up and removed her bra, Scott breaking into a wide smile as he took them in and groped them before she returned to sucking his cock.

"Fuck;" he groaned, slapping her ass.

She sucked him even more aggressively, her spit coating his shaft and pooling around his bloated nuts. Scott groaned again as she slurped him hard from head to base, his cock glistening with her saliva.

His head fell back, his hand too weak to continue gripping her hair as he experienced his greatest albeit second blowjob.

Susie moaned as she slid her mouth from his cock and attacked his nuts, sucking them deeply as she continued to beat him off.

"Holy shit;" Scott grunted, barely able to hold back. Just as it seemed he was about to blow, Susie pulled up and grabbed her clipboard again.

"Endurance under a blowjob." She said, checking it off with a smile.

"Damn;" Scott panted, his wet cock still throbbing and slick. "What's next?"

"Wanna see how it feels inside me?" she panted as she looked at him hungrily.

"Fuck yeah!" Scott replied with a lot more confidence in his voice.

Susie smiled and kissed him deeply, the two making out as she continued to stroke his cock and he palmed her huge tits, his cock throbbing in her hand.

She then parted from him and swung her right leg over his lap, sliding the fat head of his cock into her pussy, the both of them moaning in pleasure.

"Oh fuck;" Susie moaned as she slid down his cock and began to ride, their lips meeting again as she screamed into his mouth.

Scott groaned and began to thrust upward, the couch creaking beneath them as she looked back to see his cock drilling into her.

"Oh Fuck!" she screamed, bouncing harder and harder as he squeezed her ass.

"Holy Shit!" Scott cried, her ass smacking against his thighs every time, her cock smothered in the warm, wet walls of her cunt.

She gripped the back of the couch for leverage as they fucked, Scott's hips pumping hard to keep fucking into her as well.

"You like that?" Susie asked, looking down at him as his eyes followed her tits bouncing in his face.

"It's fucking amazing!" he cried.

She grinned and rode him even harder, driving her pussy down onto him. Scott slapped her ass and rammed his cock in hard and deep.

"Yes!" she screamed. "That's It Baby!"

Scott latched his mouth to her right nipple and sucked, Susie howling as she picked up speed, holding his face to her tits.

Lust was flowing through Scott's veins, his cock rock hard and in the middle of the best action it had ever gotten. He brought both hands up to squeeze her tits as she continued to bounce vigorously on his cock.

"Fuck;" she moaned softly as he gripped her hips and began to work his juice covered cock in and out of her at a rapid pace.

Both were having the time of their life, Susie's left tit in his his mouth as he upwardly fucked her hard, squeezing and slapping her ass.

"Oh Fuck!" she screamed, Scott sliding a finger into her asshole. She leaned down and kissed him deeply, riding him even faster.

Scott moaned, Susie bouncing hard on his cock with her hands on his chest, his cock sliding deep into her wet cunt.

"Fuck me Scott! Drill that fat cock deep in my dirty little pussy!"

He was more than happy to oblige, slapping her ass again as he picked up speed, his cock was almost numb with pleasure as he sucked her tits back into his eager mouth. It felt so fucking amazing.

Susie panted and dismounted, saying: "Lets try it reverse."

Scott nodded, Susie standing, turning around and grabbing his cock, holding it as she slid back down to the base of his cock, both of them moaning in pleasure as she began to ride him again.

Instinctively, his hands shot to her big soft tits and squeezed as he fucked harder back at her, Susie screaming at the top of her lungs.

"Fuck; fuck;" Scott groaned each time she moved up his cock.

"Yes!" Susie screamed, "Fuck Me!"

She howled as he drilled upward into her pussy even faster, overwhelmed with pleasure. Susie was obviously enjoying it as well, her pussy juice oozing down his cock.

"Oh god yeah;" she moaned, filling out on her checklist that he was adept n both cowgirl and reverse cowgirl.

With Susie having stopped riding, Scott was able to recover, his orgasm dwindling as he began to suck on her tits, Susie moaning from the pleasure.

He began to to thrust upward again, Susie screaming in pleasure as she too began to bounce her pussy on his cock aggressively, Scott howling loudly as he rubbed her clit.

"I Could Ride This cock All Fucking Day!" Susie cried, slamming her ass down to his thighs.

After a few more moments, she dismounted.

"Fuck, we have to move on," she panted, getting onto all fours and wiggling her ass.

"Go ahead, put that fat cock back in my pussy."

Scott nodded, sliding in and beginning to fuck her yet again, slapping her ass and driving his cock in deep.

"Oh Fuck Yeah!" Susie screamed, getting fucked hard in doggy.

She moaned loudly with each hard thrust from the eager teenager, Scott's hands on her hips as he slammed inside of her.

"You're so fucking good at this;" she panted, Scott simply using everything he'd learned from the 7 years he had of porn fanaticism.

He leaned down and kissed her passionately, Susie kissing him back and moaning into his mouth.

He then pulled back and resumed fucking her with all he had.

"Oh Fuck; Oh My God!" Susie cried, her legs shaking as Scott kept driving his cock into her wet and welcoming cunt.

"This is so fucking amazing;" he groaned, slapping her ass pulling with each deep push into her twat.

"Yes, Fuck!" Susie moaned as he fucked her all the way to balls, Scott seeing she rated him a 10 for the doggy position.

He resumed driving into her as he squeezed her big, juicy tits, slamming her cock into her as fast as he could.

"Holy shit, that cock is so fucking good!" Susie cried.

Scott couldn't reply, his brain too fogged with the pleasure he was feeling to form an intelligible response.

Instead, he just kept right on fucking her, their lips locking again as he slammed his cock into her womb.

"Yes! Yes!" Susie cried, "Fuck Me Hard!"

Scott kept at it, his nuts smacking against her pussy hard as he couldn't stop, his heart racing as sweat popped from his forehead and chest, watching Susie's ass jiggle with each collision with his hips.

He loved the sight of her ass moving back at him, the way it shook when he hit it either with his hand or his waist. He felt his cock jump inside her as she gripped it with her pussy, Scott feeling as he nearly passed out from the feeling.

Nevertheless, he held on, soldiering through.

"Yes, Scott, yes!" she cried, "Fuck Me Hard!"

"Oh shit;" he panted, feeling his groin tighten.

"Oh fuck I'm gonna cum;" Susie cried, "I'm gonna cum all over that big, hard cock!"

Scott was barely able to hold back his own orgasm as Susie's hit. She clenched her teeth and her pussy clamped down on his cock like a bear trap.

He groaned deeply, her pussy gushing its juice onto his cock, dripping from his bloated nuts. It seemed as he was about to explode also, her orgasm began to settle, her pussy easing its grip.

In the aftermath, she was breathless and shaking, Scott's cock still inside of her, the boy giving her a chance to catch her breath.

"Oh my god, that was so Fucking good!" she exclaimed, making him smile, the first time he had ever made a female orgasm.

"We're not done yet," he soon said, his voice full pay confident as he stepped back, pulling his cock out.

He sat on the couch, his hands behind his head as Susie looked down at the hard, thick and throbbing cock, wet and shiny with her pussy juice.

"Suck me off," he said.

"With pleasure," she replied, getting to her knees and sucking him down, humming as she took him down her throat.

"Oh fuck;" Scott groaned, Susie slurping on his cock, fondling his nuts as well.

She deep-throated him for

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 23 Jul 2026 16:23:00 +0000

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 3

A campfire show, a lapdance, followed by couples counseling, & a shower

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I heard the tent zipper unzip. I twisted around enough to see a blonde head tossing something into the tent and then disappear again. I pulled from Tina and looked at the floor, my sheets and duffel laying in the tent along with what looked like a night shirt. "This must be for you," I said, reaching for the shirt and handing it Tina.

"Yeah. I think so," she said, rolling over on the bed to look at me. "I wish I wasn't so fat."

"Like I said last night, you aren't fat."

"Well, not skinny either," she said as I watched either Linda or Sandy walk from the camper onto the gravel road, towards the showers.

"Hey, you wanna get her back?"

"Who?"

"Linda."

"Okay. How do we do that?"

"She just went to the showers. Steal her clothes and lock her out of the camper for a while. Tell them not to let her in until I say so."

"She might like that."

"Maybe. We'll see."

"Still a good idea though," she said as she got up and pulled the shirt on. She looked around the floor and found her shoes and then slipped out of the tent, walking quickly towards the shower house. About five minutes later she came back with her arms full of a towel and some clothes.

I pulled on some shorts and sat in my chair while Tina tossed Linda's clothes into my tent and then brought a chair over to my site. We sat and waited. A guy was walking down the road towards the bathrooms. "Hey, buddy."

"Yeah?"

"Got a minute."

"Maybe, what's up?"

"In a couple minutes a young lady is going to come walking back from the showers completely naked. She's getting payback for playing a trick on them last night. They're locking her out of the camper until she makes herself climax in front of anyone out here. So, if you want to watch..."

He grinned. "Yeah, I'll watch," he said, sitting on the tailgate of my truck. Sure enough, about five minutes later a very wet, clearly pissed off Linda came tromping back from the showers.

"Sandy! I'm gonna nail you for this!" she practically shouted as she walked into camp.

"Might not want to shout too loud. As I heard it, they wouldn't let you back in until you stood there and made yourself come for me."

"What?"

"You were the one that wanted to play show and tell. Well, Tina and I had a nice night, now it's your turn."

"Wait, why would they do..."

"They didn't. I did. I didn't like being made a fool of last night. Nice game by the way, leaving me naked in the showers like that. By the way, the woman that was in there with me, she had fun too. Now it's your turn to show us something."

"They're really not going to let me in until I do?"

"That's what I said."

"Oh shit."

"What was it you said? You didn't mind being naked? Well, here's your chance to really show it off. Give us a nice look at your cunt while you make yourself come," I called to her.

"That s the way you want it?" Linda clarified.

"It seems fair," I answered.

She walked to one of their fancy camp chairs and picked it up, carrying it over to our campsite. She set it down near the fire pit, facing me as I sat in my camp chair. She sat down and spread her legs, hooking them over the arms of the oversized bag chair. Her cunt was shaved completely bare, only a small amount of dark grayish inner lip protruding from her otherwise well-tanned cunt. "You like the view?" she asked as she reached between her legs and stroked her cunt lips.

"Very nice. You tan naked outside or in a bed?"

"Wouldn't you like to know," she said with a grin as she let her pointer finger slip between her lips and draw slowly up her slit.

"I can guess, but I'd like to think it was outside," I answered.

"Sometimes it is," she said as she closed her eyes. "In fact, I'm going to sit here and think about just that. Laying out in the yard, all naked and covered in oil. I have a neighbor that likes to look. He's kind of cute. I wouldn't mind if he walked over some time and played with me. Touched my tits," she whispered as she lifted a hand to her breast and gently pinched and twisted one nipple. "And reached down to play with my cunt. I can almost feel his fingers teasing up and down my slit, working between them to reach my clit," she said before sliding her finger across her own clit and drawing a quick breath. "Yeah, I can imagine him doing that while I undo his pants and pull out his hard-on. I don't think he's as big as you are, but I bet he'd fill me up really well," she half moaned, her eyes closed and two of her fingers pushing into her vagina. "Oh yeah. I can just see him moving between my legs and pushing it right into me."

I could tell she was getting damn turned on, but I also noticed out of the corner of my eye, Tina, her legs spread apart, and the hem of her shirt pulled up enough to let her stroke her own cunt while Linda described her neighbor doing her.

"Oh yeah. Linda continued with her eyes closed. I bet he'd love to push in and out of me. His wife is kinda cute, but she's a tight ass bitch, so I bet he wouldn't mind at all feeding that cock into me. Sliding it in and out, feeling my hot wet cunt around his cock. Oh yeah. That's it Gary. Put it in. Just push it right into me," she moaned.

Tina got up quietly and stepped over to my camp, pulling the front of my shorts down and then pulling my rock hard cock up to point at the air. She shifted over my cock and rubbed my head between her lips and then slowly sat down on me as Linda pictured her neighbor fucking her.

"Yeah. In and out Gary. Fuck my hot little cunt. You know you want to. You watch me so often, peeking over the fence to watch me. Come on in and touch me. Play with my cunt and shove your cock in me."

"Uh," Tina groaned as she settled down on my shaft, her eyes closed as she let me penetrate deep into her, too turned on to complain about our guest watching. Well, he wasn't watching Tina much anyway. He was much more interested in watching Linda. So interested in fact that he was standing up, his cock pulled out of his shorts, stroking it and moving closer to her naked body inch by inch.

"That's it Gary. Fuck me. Fuck my hot little cunt. Show that bitch of a wife of yours what a man can do to a cunt!" she moaned as she plunged two fingers in and out of her own cunt frantically. I could hear her fingers squishing in and out of herself as she drove them in hard, pretending it was her neighbor fucking her. "Oh shit!" she squealed loudly as she arched her back and pulled her fingers from her cunt. She pulled on her lips with both hands, spreading them wide as she spurted a gush of juice out into the air between us. Our guest, whose name I didn't even know, stood there, staring for a fraction of a second before his own cock spurted the first gush of cum out at Linda.

The two of them spurted several times, her cum landing in the dirt between us and his landing all over her shuddering spasming body.

"Oh fuck. Sorry about that," he mumbled before tucking his still hard cock into his pants and walking quickly out of camp towards the showers.

"Jesus! Did he just come all over me?" she asked, looking down at the cum splattered on her chest and stomach and then back at his now retreating back.

"Who fucking cares?" Tina mumbled as she bounced on me, reaching for her shirt and pulling it up and off, leaving her naked again. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her wildly bouncing tits. "God, make me come again," she moaned softly.

"Jesus," Linda groused again, as she stood up and walked towards her camp wiping his cum off her as best as she could. "Now I need another fucking shower."

I grinned and squeezed Tina s tits, using the finger and thumb of each hand to squeeze and twist her hard nipples while she slid her hot cunt up and down my shaft. It seemed like the floodgates were open and she couldn't get enough of it, as she bounced on me, completely oblivious to the older couple walking down the gravel road towards the shower house.

"Tell me that doesn't turn you on," I heard the woman say, drawing my attention to them. It only took a few moments before I realized it was the woman from last night, and presumably her husband. I hoped there wouldn't be any trouble which distracted me considerably from the sexy cunt riding my cock.

"So they're naked," he answered.

"And that bulge in your shorts is what? A tennis ball you forgot to leave at the camper?"

"I didn't say seeing her naked wasn't fun to look at."

"I'd do that to you."

"What?"

"Strip and fuck you like that, if you'd let me."

"Why would I wanna see you strip where anyone could see you?"

"What? You don't think my body is good looking enough for that?"

"I didn't say that, but who wants to look at an old woman's body?"

"The hell you say!" she said, stopping in the middle of the road. "You wanna try that again?"

I was glad that Tina was about to push over the edge and climax on me, because I had a hunch the argument in the driveway was about to become a serious distraction.

"Just that no one wants to see old people's bodies," he said again, digging the hole even deeper.

"Really? You're sure you wanna stay with that? Not something like, damn you're a sexy woman and I wouldn't mind seeing you naked anywhere you want to strip?"

"I'm just sayin'," he answered, starting to pull the dirt in on top of him as he stood in the bottom of the hole he just dug for himself.

"Maybe we should just see about that," I heard her say just as Tina started to climax on me, her cunt squeezing and spasming around my shaft as her legs trembled.

"Oh, fuck yes!" she moaned loudly as she sat on me, no longer bouncing, but just enjoying the orgasm washing over her.

Looking past Tina, I could see the woman in the road starting to pull her shirt up and off. In a few moments it hit the gravel and she bent to push her shorts down her body, dragging her underwear with them. She bent, her ass sticking out at me, showing me her cunt as she worked her clothes over her shoes. She stood there for a few seconds, waiting for a response from her husband, who did nothing but stare. "Alright then," she said turning and walking towards me. "How about you? Interested in playing with an old woman's body?" she asked, giving me a little grin and wink. "My husband doesn't think my body is sexy enough to be naked in public. What do you think?"

Tina looked around, her fading orgasm letting some of that bashfulness slip back out again. She pushed off of me and crossed her arms over her tits before running to the camper across the road, running right past the guy in the road.

"Well now. This is interesting, isn't it?" the woman asked, stepping towards me. She reached out for my cunt-juice covered cock and wrapped her hand around it as much as she could and began to stroke it. "Does this old body look sexy to you? Sexy enough to fuck?"

"With your husband standing right there?" I asked with raised eyebrows.

"I didn't say I was going to fuck you, I asked if you thought my body was sexy enough to fuck? If I sat right there on that tailgate and spread my legs, would you wanna fuck me?"

I chuckled, understanding what she was doing. "Well, you're already naked, so if you walk over there and sit down, if your husband doesn't come fuck you, I'd be happy to."

She winked at me again and let go of my cock. She turned and walked over to the tailgate and sat on the edge, leaning back and lifting her legs much the way I had her the night before. "You mean like this?"

I got up from my chair and stepped over the few feet to the truck and stood between her legs. I let my shaft press against her cunt lips and reached up her body to her tits, grabbing both of them and squeezing them. "Something like that," I agreed as I let her grind her cunt against my cock.

"How about it Gary? You wanna come fill my cunt or should I let this hot stud take care of it. It's not every day you're gonna find me naked on the tailgate of a truck. Better not miss the chance."

"Right there, in public like this?"

"This guy doesn't seem to be bothered," she said, reaching down for my cock and pushing me back so she could rub my head up and down her slit, spreading her lips with it. "Mmm. Such a nice hard cock. Is yours hard yet Gary? Or should I let him push this right into me?"

"You wouldn't," he responded.

"Gary, you have ten seconds to get over here and fuck me or so help me, I will!"

"You wouldn't," he repeated.

I could see the look on her face, one of determination. She pulled on my cock, coaxing me to push into her a little bit, my head spreading her as my head started to slide in. I could tell by the way she was holding me she didn't want me to slide all the way in, just a little bit, just enough to tease her husband into action. "Oh fuck; he feels so big. You sure you don't want to come over here and fill me? It's not every day I'm going to offer something like this. You better take advantage while you can."

"In public like this?" he asked again, still not moving.

"Honey, I'm horny as hell at the moment. I have a fat cock already starting to inch into me. I swear to God, if you don't come over here and fuck me, I'm going to let him put it all the way in." He didn't move from the road and she pulled on my cock a little more, inching a little more of me into her. "Oh, fuck yes. You sure you wanna let him do this and not you? If I'm not worried about being naked, why the hell should you be?"

He finally moved off the road and walked towards us. I pulled from her as she gave me a smile and a wink. I quickly moved out of the way as he unzipped his pants and fished out his cock.

"Drop your pants honey. I don't wanna get

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 22 Jul 2026 13:40:00 +0000

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 2

Accosted by a cougar, then a night with a virgin.

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After an impromptu lapdance of sorts at my campsite, Neighboring camper, Naomi; spontaneously impaled herself on my cock while in the throes of a massive orgasm. Then she dared me to walk buck naked with her for the couple hundred yards along the curving road of the K O A campground, toward the women s' shower house. The pool s distant yard light was the only real light other than the moon filtering through the trees above us. She held my hand and walked as if this were perfectly normal.

I chuckled as we stepped into the shower building s entry light. She opened the door, and I could hear a shower running, meaning we weren't going to be alone. "This isn't a good idea," I whispered.

"Come on. She'll be long gone by the time we're done," she whispered back, pulling on my arm to drag me into the shower house. We looked down the line of shower stalls and she pulled me all the way to the end one, past the one that was already in use.

Several minutes later, Naomi having just enjoyed a shower climax from behind, she repositioned behind me and I prepared for whatever surprises she offered.

After about 30 seconds under the hot shower and no touches, I turned around & found her gone, and so was my towel!

"Shit," I swore quietly, quickly rinsing myself off. I stepped out of the shower stall, realizing I had nothing at all to cover myself with, not even my towel. I and my turgid cock stepped out of the changing room portion into the aisle that led past all the stalls just as one of the other stalls opened.

A middle-aged woman stepped out with a towel wrapped around her body. She froze, the shower stall door held open, blocking the aisle so I couldn't get past as I stood dripping with my hard cock sticking out at her. She stared at me for long seconds before her eyes traveled down to my hard-on sticking out lewdly at her. She stood for even longer seconds, staring at me, before she looked up at me and seductively grinned.

"Ladies room? That's brave," she said, not making any move to close the door so I could get past.

"It was a friendly bet," I answered lamely.

"Did you win or lose?"

"Somehow I think I lost."

"It sure sounded like your friend didn't," she said with a knowing grin.

"Um... yeah, she didn't."

That was great to listen to, while I enjoyed my shower. Thank you! I could loan you one of my towels?"

"That would be great," I answered.

"Come, and take it off of me, if you want it, big boy." She smirked.

"Umm. You're sure?"

"Oh yeah," she said, stepping a little closer to me, but still holding the door so it blocked the path past her.

I stepped closer to her and gently pulled the towel where it was wrapped around her breasts. As I pulled it, it unwound from around her, leaving her naked. She had big soft, pendulous natural tits and a considerably-sized bush of curls on her mound, but otherwise a surprisingly trim body for an older woman, well, at least older than me.

"Oh darn. Now I don't have anything to wear," she said, stepping towards me, her hand leaving the door but now her whole body blocking my path. "But I'm willing to let you borrow it, for a price."

"A price?"

She grinned. "Listening to you and your friend was pretty stimulating. Let's just say that if I'm going to get that satisfied, it'd have to be here. You interested in cooling the fire you started in my cunt?"

"You want to have sex with me?"

"Maybe," she said, pressing both hands to my chest and gently pushing me back towards the shower stall I'd come out of. She gently pushed me back into it and didn't stop until I was in the shower portion. She turned around and pulled the bench out from the wall and bent over it, pushing her ass out at me. She wiggled her ass side to side expectantly, pushing back until her ass cheeks rubbed against my hard on. "So why don't you see what you can do with that."

I had to admit that I was pretty turned on the way Naomi had left me hanging, so who was I to argue. I grabbed my cock and rubbed my engorged head up and down her surprisingly wet slit, her copious inner lips spreading around me as I settled my head into the entrance to her vagina. I slowly pushed my head into her, letting her body expand around me.

"Oh damn," she moaned softly. "Just so you know...I've never done anything like this before."

"What, had sex with a strange man?"

"Had sex with any man other than my husband," she moaned as I stroked into her in short little strokes, working more of my cock into her, as her juices lubricated my shaft.

"Well, I hope it won't be a disappointment," I said softly as I started stroking into her. I slid almost all the way out and then thrust back in, jamming my cock all the way in until my thighs slapped her bare ass. I reached down past her body and cupped both her tits, capturing them from swinging. I alternately pinched and twisted both nipples and squeezed her big soft tits, while I pounded my cock in and out of her.

"Oh damn," she moaned over and over as I plunged into her, the feeling of my growing need racing towards climax. "Oh damn. I think...oh shit. I'm cumming," she squeaked loudly as her body shuddered and then stiffened, the only indication of her orgasm was the stiffness of her body and the squeezing of her vaginal walls around me. It was only half a dozen more strokes before I began to empty into her, my body jamming my shaft fully into her and spurting a gush of cum deep in her cunt. The two of us stayed there, panting, feeling my cock jerking and twitching deep inside her for almost a full minute before she pulled herself off my shaft. She stood up and turned around to face me, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me to her. She pressed her lips to mine in a long wet kiss. "Thank you," she whispered before letting go of me. She stepped back and walked out of the little stall. I followed a moment later, pulling the dropped towel from the floor and wrapping it around my waist. She'd stepped into the cubicle she was in previously and stood, with the door still open blocking the aisle, pulling on a pair of underwear.

"So, you had something else to wear."

"Guilty. I was actually standing here, fingering myself when I heard her go by. I guessed she left you hanging. I didn't know you didn't have anything to wear. I was just taking a chance at catching you before you left. I'm glad you didn't," she said as she pulled a thin nightshirt over her head, the hem falling down well past her ass. She stepped towards me again and reached up to wrap her arms around me. She pressed her tits to my chest and then her lips to mine. "I may need to come back and shower again in the morning," she whispered. "If you happen to still be around, maybe you could help me wash my hair?"

I chuckled. "We'll see," I whispered back before gently pushing her hips back to disengage us. She nodded and stepped far enough out to close the door after she picked up her little shower caddy. The two of us walked out of the shower house together and down the road. We stopped at my campsite, and she tugged the towel off of me. She tossed it over her shoulder to free her hand, which reached down to find my cock and stroke it.

"I wish I had time to throw you on the ground and ride you," she whispered as she stepped closer to me, pressing her shirt covered tits against my bare chest.

"Still horny?" I asked softly as I slipped my arms around her, reaching down with my hands to squeeze her ass.

"Surprisingly, yes," she answered a little breathlessly.

I grinned and used my fingers to bunch up her night shirt until I had my hands on her panties. I slipped my hands up enough to get my fingers into them and then pushed them down, forcing the material down over her ass. She let me kneel in front of her, my hands dragging her underwear down her legs as I did. I knelt in front of her and coaxed her to lift her right foot, pulling the panties off over it and then the left. Before she could set her left foot back down, I pulled it to hook over my shoulder. I pushed the hem of the shirt up enough to expose her curl covered mound and then leaned my face towards her, gently kissing her thigh and then her cunt lips. I used my fingers to tease her lips apart and then licked slowly up her slit to her now exposed clit.

"Oh fuck." She shivered as my tongue teased her clit, flicking over and around her hard nub. We stood there for long minutes, my tongue dipping between her lips as far back as I could reach before sliding up to her clit again. I shifted one hand under her ass to help hold her up, allowing two fingers to stick slightly into her exposed tunnel. I pulled away and looked up at her, her hands still holding onto my head and stroking my short hair. I unhooked her leg from my shoulder, a look of disappointment crossing her face in the tree filtered moonlight. I grabbed the towel from the ground where it had fallen and stood up. It only took me a moment to pull her the few feet to the tailgate of the truck. I put the towel on it and then pulled her to the tailgate. I pushed the night shirt up, letting her lift her arms for me to pull it all the way off before I pushed her back against the tailgate.

She leaned back, propping herself up with her elbows as I lifted her legs, her ass half hanging off the edge of the gate. I stepped between her legs and let go of one leg to grab my again hard cock. "This what you want?" I whispered in the dark as I rubbed my head up and down her slit.

"Oh yes," she hissed softly, closing her eyes as I pressed my head between her lips and into her vagina. "Oh God yes," she moaned as I pressed deeper. I started to push in and out, my short strokes lengthening as her juices lubricated me. In and out I stroked my cock as I moved my hand around her thigh, trapping her leg between my arm and my chest. I held her leg high in the air as I pumped in and out of her, my fingers now stroking her lips around her excited clit. I pressed my thumb between her lips to rub little circles on her clit, her soft delicate cunt lips closing around my thumb as she panted for breath. Her orgasm raced towards climax as my fat head stroked and caressed her tender vaginal walls and my thumb continued to tease her hard excited clit. I slid my left hand up her body to capture one of her wildly rolling tits, squeezing it and pinching her hard nipple gently between my thumb and finger. I twisted her nipple as I continued to assault her cunt, driving harder into her as her orgasm started to approach its pinnacle.

"Oh shit!" she squeaked loudly as her whole body seemed to dissolve in shudders and trembles. I continued stroking into her, trying to drive her climax as high and as long as I could. My thrusting cock pushed and teased her climax for nearly a full minute before she reached down and pressed her fingers against my stomach to stop my strokes. "Oh my God. Enough," she moaned softly. "Oh Lord what an orgasm."

"Glad you enjoyed it," I answered, letting her leg down. I helped her sit up, my hard cock still in her cunt as she pulled herself towards me. "I better go. Gary is going to get worried about me."

"I understand," I whispered as I picked up her nightshirt and helped her put it back on. She held herself tight to me, her legs wrapped around mine, holding my still hard cock inside her as long as possible. With a soft sigh she let her legs loose of mine and I stepped back, pulling from inside her.

"God, I hate to leave a cock like that," she said with a grin. "But I guess I'll just have to find a way to get Gary to fuck me like this."

"Try taking him to the women's showers. Being naughty is a huge turn on for most guys. If he happens to see another naked woman at the same time, just think what that might do for you two."

"He might just like that," she giggled. "Wonder if I can find a way to let him see someone without him knowing I know? I bet I could get Betty to flash him."

"Now you're thinking naughty," I chuckled as I helped her off the tailgate. She collected her towel and panties and then leaned to me to kiss me before walking silently off into the night.

I watched her walk off into the night before heading to my tent. I unzipped the door and then bent to close it back again. With all the windows still open, I crawled onto the big queen-sized air mattress that took up most of the tent. "Holy shit!" I cried in surprise when I touched something on the bed I wasn't expecting. I jumped up and frantically felt around for the little LED light that hung from the ceiling hook. I turned it on and saw the brunette from the camper across the way laying on my air mattress, completely naked, covering her eyes from the light. "What the hell?" I asked with a bit quieter voice as my pounding heart slowly put itself back in my chest.

"Hi," she said, moving one hand from her eyes with a nervous wave.

"What the hell are you doing here? And what the hell are you doing naked in my tent?"

"I...Um....I'm..."

"Come on. Get up and go back home," I said, reaching a hand out towards her. "I'm ready for some sleep."

"I can't," she said quietly. "I'm locked out."

"Well...Get dressed or something."

"Can't do that either. I don't have any clothes."

"No clothes?" I asked, looking around and realizing that my duffel bag and all the sheets and blankets were missing as well. "Shit! Whose hair-brained idea was this? Those two sisters?" I asked angrily. She made a face that left me to believe I was right. "And Naomi? She was supposed to keep me busy while they did this?"

"Sorta. But it wasn't her idea. They said if she didn't, they'd tell her mom that she'd been drinking with you."

"And that's a horrible thing? Drinking with me? Not having sex with a strange man?"

"It is if you come from a teetotaling family. Don't even get started on how they feel about her having sex."

"Jesus," I swore quietly.

"Oh yeah. Definitely."

"No. I mean... never mind. So why you? I guess I'm supposed to have sex with you?"

"Let's just say that...well...I haven't been with a lot of guys."

"So?"

"So, I haven't been with a lot of guys, like at all."

"So?"

"So, Linda and Sandy are determined to get me laid on this trip," she answered.

"And I'm their current target?"

"Well, you have to admit, you did respond to the teases."

"Which you started."

"Yeah, I did. I didn't honestly think you'd pay any attention, let alone stand out there with your cock like that."

"Yeah, well, I'm a sucker for big tits," I answered. "Now what?"

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 21 Jul 2026 16:23:00 +0000

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 1

Staying in a quiet campground may not be so quiet.

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was definitely time for this vacation. I hadn't taken one in almost four years. I spent most of that time driving from one wind turbine farm to another, each day climbing the nearly five hundred foot tall towers to repair and service the electronics and generators on top of the hollow towers. It was terrific money, and I was never out of work. In fact, that was the reason I was no longer married. My ex wanted someone that could not only provide the standard of living I was giving her, but also be there to share it. In the end, she found someone else to share the considerable amount of money she was getting each week from my paycheck.

I didn't even bother to have a house any longer. When I was "home" I stayed in a motel, with most of my belongings, the things she didn't take in the divorce, stored in a storage locker. I mean, why bother with a house if I'm on the road weeks at a time? I guess it isn't the best way to live life, going from one hotel to another, but I figure a few more years and I'll have enough money tucked away to retire and find something less stressful and physically demanding. At forty-eight, I doubted my arms and legs could withstand the strain for too many more years.

Sex, well, that was pretty easy. It's surprising how many middle-aged wives traveling for business... or pleasure... are willing to have a quick tryst with a seriously ripped guy their own age. Almost all the hotel bars had a plethora of targets. I preferred the already-married ladies, simply because it limited risk. There was little chance of romantic entanglements, which I admit having issues with; and nearly all of them were already on birth control, so I didn't have to worry about that little problem. After spending so much time being faithful while my ex was screwing around behind my back, if a married woman wanted to fuck around, then fine. I wasn't the relationship police.

But vacation for me needed to be totally different. I wanted to go someplace where I simply didn't know where today would take me. I drove thousands of miles just to get to the next job. I wanted to see what there was to see without any schedule or objective. I'd been doing this now for nearly two weeks, driving from attraction to attraction, camping when I got tired. Usually, I picked an out of the way camp ground, many of them being desolate "primitive" camp sites in little out of the way state parks.

That was what last night was. A little out of the way state park in the middle of the desert with only half a dozen camp sites. I had the place nearly to myself with the exception of a young lady half my age that rolled in shortly after I did. I was almost disappointed to not have the area to myself, mostly because I needed a shower, and in a place like this, a shower was standing next to my truck dribbling water on myself from my two gallon solar shower bag. I say I was almost disappointed, because after about an hour of sitting and chatting as the sun set, she agreed to get naked with me and share my shower. In her words, "after three days in these desert sites, she'd get naked with the devil if it meant getting her hair washed." She did get naked, letting me see her bare shaved teenage looking nethers and the two silver barbell type nipple piercings on her erect pink nipples, setting off her perky tanned B cup breasts.

After sharing half the bag of water wetting, soaping, and rising each other, we faced each other. She easily slipped my cock between her legs and held herself pressed tightly to me as I used the remainder of the water to wash her hair. By the time we were done we were both quite horny, her hips seeming to keep sliding while I was washing her hair. Unfortunately, I'd promised not to take advantage of her, and being a gentleman, I maintained that promise. After a little discussion, she did agree that she'd go as far as to sit on the hood of my truck, her legs spread, while we both pleasured ourselves only a few inches apart. While it took care of the momentary need, it was far from the satisfaction I really wanted at that moment.

I'll always wonder if it was fear or conscience that made her leave barely after daybreak and well before I planned on climbing out of my tent.

Tonight, it was a little campground, well out of the way, just the way I liked them. Those big K O A campgrounds are just too busy for my tastes. This one looked like it had maybe two dozen sites tucked back in the woods, and of those, only about half a dozen were occupied. This is one of the reasons I was kind of frustrated. The rather cute young lady at the counter gave me a site, not off alone, but right across the little gravel road from one of those national chain rented motor homes. There were plenty of sites where I could be alone, instead I was going to have neighbors less than 30 yards away.

I frowned to myself as I pulled into the camp site. I was still irritated as I set my small tent up and strung the extension cord to the electrical pole for the fan and light I used in my tent in hot weather. My irritation had faded to mild musings as I stripped down in the tent and changed to some athletic shorts before going out to start a fire in the little fire pit. The mild musings were dispelled completely at the sound of the three young women walking down the gravel path and into the site across the gravel drive, each of them wrapped in a beach towel as they came from the little pool near the front of the campground. I was sure they had to have on more than towels as the three trooped into the camper and closed the door behind them, but that didn't keep my mind from imagining. Maybe it wouldn't be quite as bad a spot as I expected. True, they weren't middle-aged housewives looking for a naughty experience, but they looked to be late twenties or early thirties. I wasn't against enjoying the view of three younger cuties. True, I wasn't likely to do anything close to what I'd do with a middle-age housewife, but then...

I settled by the fire in my sturdy little camp chair and pulled out my phone to read my book, the sun still at least an hour from setting. It wasn't long before the three came back out, each drawing a chair around their fire pit, that held a small smoldering fire. Two of them looked like sisters, tall thin, long blonde hair, small tits and very tight clothing. The third was a bit rounder, not fat by any means, but definitely larger than the sisters, medium length brown hair, nice ass filling out the somewhat baggy micro shorts and big tits that stretched the tank top tantalizingly. With her back to me I couldn't really tell if she wore a bra, but from the bouncing I noticed between the door and the chair, I suspected not.

I sat, reading my book, but still overhearing small bits of the conversation they were having between giggles and laughs. My ears perked up considerably when I started to hear "I dare you" and "chicken".

"I bet he won't even notice you." I heard one of them say slightly louder.

"But if he does?" another asked, clearly nervous about something.

"Then she has to." I heard the third say, though I couldn't tell which of the three was talking.

Almost suddenly the one dark haired girl stood up, turned around to face me and pulled the bottom of her tank top up, showing off a pair of large, nicely shaped breasts. Each tit was mostly white, showing how large the bikini top that she typically tanned in was, but her areola was nearly a quarter of the front of each breast with a surprisingly large hard pink nipple poking out at me. She held the top up for at least five full seconds before pulling the top down over her tits and sitting back down quickly, her back to me as she covered her face with her hands in apparent embarrassment.

"He definitely noticed!" she said after half a dozen seconds, pulling her hands from her face.

"Well, sis. Guess you missed that one. And the way he's staring, he's not about to miss a single detail." One of the blonde girls said to the other.

"Well, it isn't the first time a guy has seen my tits," the second blonde said as she stood up. She walked around the chairs until she was nearly to the road separating us. She pulled up the bottom of the light weight t-shirt she had on, showing me a pair of perky little B cup titties that were tanned completely across with barely a hint of tan lines. She held her shirt up for considerably longer than the first girl did before pulling it back down and turning to walk back to the fire pit in their campsite.

"You didn't have to stop there," I called, hopefully loud enough for her to hear me without the whole campground hearing it. She stopped where she was, reached behind her and pushed her shorts down, the elastic waistband pushing down below the curve of her cheeks. She wiggled her ass side to side for several seconds before she pulled the shorts back up over her sexy little ass.

"That better?" she asked over her shoulder.

"I wouldn't have minded if they went lower," I called back, starting to enjoy the little game, my cock already getting hard in my shorts.

"Oh really? Tell me, just how low do you want them to go?"

"Well, seems to me you were pretty insistent on getting your friend to show off her tits, how about you pull 'em all the way down?"

"All the way as in, to my ankles?"

I chuckled. "That's all the way."

She said something to the other girls that I couldn't hear, the sister looking blonde nodding and giggling, while the head of the brunette shook side to side significantly.

"We're talking about it," the formerly-flashing blonde called back before saying something else to the two girls. It seemed like whatever she said was finally accepted by the brunette. She turned around to face me and stepped to the road. "We will if you do."

I was a little surprised. I hadn't played "You show me yours and I'll show you mine" since I was a teenager. I thought about it for a few seconds. "Kind of public for that, isn't it?"

"Well, if you're scared..."

"Honey, scared isn't in my vocabulary. I climb windmills for a living."

"Well then? Unless you don't have anything to show off..."

I chuckled again. "Tell me, what do you do for a living?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" she answered with a smile, pulling her shirt up again; enough to expose one of her breasts.

"Okay. If you're not afraid of public, strip for me then. All the way."

"I will if you do." The bold blonde offered.

"And if I do? Just how long will you stand there naked?" I tested her resolve.

"As long as you do, providing you don't do anything like touch your cock or try to cross the road."

"Hmm, afraid of me being some kind of a pervert or rapist or something?" I decided to speak to her fears.

"Something," she said. "So?"

"Well, seems a little unfair for your friends to get a free show." I upped the ante.

"Oh, they'll be putting up too, but not completely naked. That'll be me. Just like you suggested. Or don't you think you have enough to impress us?"

"Honey, if you wanna see me naked, I'm game. You wouldn't be the first woman I've been naked in public, with in the last few years. So, bring it on!" I said as I stood up, my already-hard cock tenting out my shorts significantly. I was suddenly glad I'd decided to wear just the shorts without my briefs.

"Come on girls. Time to put up."

"I don't believe I'm doing this," the brunette said quietly as she got up and walked towards the road with her two friends. They stopped across the narrow gravel road in the growing gloom and waited for me to reach the same trail.

The blonde pulled her shirt up and off and dropped it on the ground at her feet and then stood, waiting for me to respond. "Your turn?"

I grinned at her and then pushed my shorts down, letting it drag my shaft down and then pop free, snapping back upwards and slapping my pelvis with a gentle splat. "Good enough?" I asked as I stood with my feet spread enough to let my full sack swing low and free.

"Shit," the blonde whispered as she reached for her shorts. She pushed them down and stepped out of them as she stared at my rock hardness, bouncing slightly with my heartbeat. Her tits were small and perky. Her entire body was completely tanned with only a hint of a tiny bikini line around each nipple and her completely shaved mound and teenage-looking snatch. She looked damn hot, and I wondered if she tanned naked outside or in a tanning bed. She stood naked for long seconds, staring at me before turning to her friends. "Come on you two. You agreed," she said as she stepped her feet slightly further apart. One hand slid up her body to her tits and squeezed one nipple while the other slipped down between her legs to stroke her fingers across her glistening lips.

The other blonde pushed her shorts to her knees, exposing a nearly identical cunt, only with a small patch of blonde curls on her mound and a more definite white patch on her cunt and mound. She pulled her shirt up and held it above her tits. The brunette was considerably slower. She pushed her panties down to her thighs, pushing them barely low enough to expose her snatch and the creamy white triangle that was running between her legs. I could just see a little of her cunt as she held her thighs pressed together, limiting my view. She pulled her shirt up again, exposing a pair of easily full C cup maybe even D cup tits. The white around her breasts clearly said she wore a conservative bikini when she was outside and appeared quite shy about her body.

"Jesus," the second blonde said, staring at my cock. "Can I touch it?"

I chuckled. "I thought your sister, it is your sister, right? I thought your sister was worried about me touching you ladies."

"I don't mind if you don't mind," she said as she walked across the maybe fifteen feet of gravel between us. She reached out for my cock and wrapped her hand around me, gripping my hard-on. "Damn! I can't even get my whole hand around it," she said as I gently reached up and teased one of her nipples. She stroked her hand on it a few times, running it all the way to my engorged head before sliding it all the way back to my balls again.

"You wanna play with it or fuck it?" I whispered, getting more turned on by the second, between her hand slowly stroking me, my fingers teasing her nipple, her sister fingering herself a few yards away and the sight of those big tits on the brunette girl. "You wanna come touch it too?" I asked looking right at the brunette.

"Oh God. No. I couldn't. I mean. No," she said, dropping her shirt and pulling her shorts up as she practically ran to the camper and disappeared inside. That seemed to be the end of the game as the brave blonde let go of my cock, dropped her shirt and pulled her shorts up before backing away from me and then turning and walking back to the camper as well.

"You?" said to the more boisterous blonde observer.

"Sorry. I only flash. I don't fuck strangers," the naked blonde said as she picked up her shorts and walked back to the fire pit. She stood there, her ass pointed at me in the growing darkness and pulled on her shorts, giving me a quick look at her cunt from behind. I pulled my own pants up, walked back to the truck and dug out a lantern. I pumped up the gas and lit the mantle. I set it on the tailgate before pulling out a beer and returning to my chair, somewhat disappointed that it hadn't gone further than it had, given she was standing there stroking my cock. I wouldn't have minded one bit if she wanted to get fucked.

I looked over and saw only the first blonde sitting by the fire, so I slouched back in my camp chair, rested my feet on a big rock, & went back to reading my book.

"Hey Linda!" I heard a voice say as a pair of feet crunched in the gravel.

"Naomi! You missed all the f

The Librarian: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 20 Jul 2026 16:23:00 +0000

The Librarian: Part 4

Tough Guy.

by horn pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

What do you think? he asked as she lifted the glass to her lips. She took a sip and her tongue tasted a drop that was left behind on her bottom lip.
Not bad, she said. Not bad at all, barman. Got any other surprises for me?
Sure do. Just come round back and step into my office for a minute or so.
Ignoring the looks of his staff as he abandoned them to the crush of too many customers, he lifted the counter for her to follow him behind the bar. His hand low on her back, he guided her into the back of the building, to the room that housed his office. There was a solid wooden desk with a chair on each side and a computer stand on the other side. He closed and locked the door behind him and stood with his hands in his pockets as she surveyed the room.
I don t see any hidden cameras, she said, sounding almost disappointed.
His eyebrows shot into the air. You want to be caught on camera?
Of course not, she said, letting her handbag drop negligently on the couch that was stacked with papers and the other debris of running a business. I can t afford any blackmail material. I have a very, very possessive boyfriend.
Her fingers stroked down his chest as she spoke, and he shifted his body to get a little closer to her. He would kill you if he knew about tonight.
Brandon s eyebrows lifted a fraction of an inch.
Tough guy?
The toughest, she purred as she started undoing the buttons on his white shirt. Big, scary guy.
Are you trying to make me jealous? he asked as his hands found her ass and pulled her tight against him, letting him feel the hard ridge between their bodies.
Maybe, she said. Is it working?
My girlfriend would claw your eyes out, he whispered against her temple. She looks tame, but she can be a real wild animal sometimes.
I can take her, the girl said, smiling confidently and tipping her face up for a kiss. Brandon didn t comply immediately, choosing to taste that spot under her ear women always ruined with perfume.
Not this one. He could taste nothing but pure, unadulterated female skin as he touched the tip of his tongue to the spot.
No marks, he heard her husky murmur. My boyfriend can t find out.
I ll mark you if I want to, he said, settling his lips tight over that sweet spot and suckling hard, drawing the blood to the surface of her perfect, unmarred skin for a proper hickey.
You bastard, she gasped and tried to pull away. Brandon tightened his hold and laved the bruise with his tongue before continuing down the line of her jaw. He found a little beauty spot near the corner of her mouth and played with it for a few seconds before settling his lips over hers with deliberate possession.

Mine, he thought as his hands sought out the curves of her ass and cupped them. He pulled her against him and lifted her until her feet were no longer touching the ground. She put her arms around his neck and pressed her body closer to his, her tits pressing hot and soft against his chest. He pressed her back against the door of his office, ignoring her hiss of pain as the handle bit into her hip. She hitched her legs around his waist and he settled into the apex between her thighs like he belonged there. His hands held her in place as he started grinding against her with a slow, rocking motion, his hips moving and his fingers clenching her ass cheeks.

Oh, she gasped when his cock pressed hard and tight against her. Her hands were busy with his buttons and his collar, trying to get rid of his shirt. He pressed a hungry kiss against her lips, slipping his tongue over that plump flesh and tasting the drink he d made for her. She kept her lips pressed closely together, making him work for it. He punished her by nipping on her bottom lip, not hard enough to draw blood, but definitely hard enough to make her gasp in shock and surprise. He took advantage of that, slipping his tongue into her mouth and taking what he wanted, branding her with his kiss. He angled his head and deepened the kiss and there was something dark and desperate about the way their mouths and bodies moved together. He drew her tongue out of her mouth and sucked on it, swallowing her responsive moan. Her hands were moving restlessly, testing the strength of his shoulders, one of them cupping the back of his head and fisting in his hair. He broke the kiss when oxygen became a problem, and they were both breathing heavily when he pressed his face into the curve of her neck, pressing open-mouthed kissed to that meeting of neck and shoulder. He pulled away and angled his hips closer to the wall to brace her against the wall while his hands started pulling at the straps holding the dress together like a corset. His fingers were almost shaking with the strength of his need as he pulled at the tight knots. She was pressing kisses everywhere she could touch him; his forehead, cheeks, temples. He swore when he failed to loosen the ties and she laughed, a low throaty sound that had his cock hardening. She pushed herself away from him and he let her slide down to the floor reluctantly.

Why don t you go sit and let me entertain you? she asked and he followed her instructions, settling himself down on the brown leather chair behind his desk. She picked up the drink he d mixed for her and took a sip, her eyes smoky and seductively on his face as the corner of her mouth tilted in a sensuous smile. She dipped her finger into the drink and slipped it inside her mouth, sucking the juice. Brandon cleared his throat and got rid of the shirt that was still hanging off his shoulders. His hard-on was pressing uncomfortably against zipper of his Levis. With one hand, the girls swept the desk clean of papers. He watched in fascination as papers and ledgers hit the floor. The framed photo of him and Emily at a ski-resort crashed onto the floor, the glass shattering. He felt another tug of guilt as he looked at her laughing, trusting face. But then the dark-haired vixen walked around the desk, the shards of glass crunching under her shoes. She sat on the edge of the desk, and crossed her legs, the drink still in her hand.

The girl took the cherry he d put in the drink with the vague hope that she might do exactly what she clearly about to do. She held it by the stem, just above her mouth. Brandon s eyes were glued on the drop of moisture caught on the bottom, hanging suspended in the air. She held out the tip of her tongue and the drop landed on it. She drew her tongue into her mouth, tasting it. And then she began the seduction in earnest. Her tongue teased around the round bulbous head, licking and tasting and flicking it skillfully. She sucked on it lightly, not hard enough to crush it. She drew it over her lips, across her chin and followed the line down to her cleavage. She slipped it into the sweet valley between her tits and with a small movement of her shoulders, dislodged it from the stem.
Fuck, Brandon breathed in an awed voice as she put the stem inside her mouth. He could see the movement of her tongue and it took only a few seconds to knot it.
He hoped fervently that she would use that skillful tongue on his cock soon.

I seem to have lost the cherry, she said. Will you help me look for it?
He reached for her eagerly, but she leaned back and put one foot against his chest, the heel of her shoe biting into his flesh a little.
Not yet, naughty boy, she said and pushed her leg. The wheels of the chair propelled him backwards a little and she smiled a little.
She tugged at the strip of satin he had been struggling with and it came loose with ease. Her tits pushed against the material and it shifted, allowing him a glimpse of those soft globes of flesh. He thought he caught a flash of red, but then she moved her arms to start getting rid of the dress. He watched the line as the straps slid down her shoulders, baring her more completely while framing her delectable body. Her fingers tugged slowly and the string that held it all together slid from its hooks. The material popped open, but the half-cup bra she was wearing was still holding her tits pressed against each other. His hands itched to cup them and test their weight and he couldn t wait to bury his face between them.

He touched her ankle and stroked it, knowing exactly where to press his thumbs to make her squirm. His hands moved up her leg, using it as leverage to pull his chair closer to the desk. He put both hands on her legs and caressed the skin on the inside of her knees. He pressed them slightly away from each other and slid his fingers higher, marveling at the softness that covered her firm muscles. He reached the edge of the dress and he pressed it higher, until it pooled in her lap. She leaned back on her elbows and lifted her hips a little to help him push the tight dress over her ass. The erotic sight of her hips lifting, her legs opening wider nearly undid him, but he clamped down on his desire and settled for stroking her thighs when she grabbed the hem of her dress with both hands crossed in front of her and pulled it up and over her head. It mussed up her hair a little and she dropped the material on the floor behind the desk without a care.
You re so beautiful, he murmured, his eyes roaming hungrily over her body, taking in the smooth, flat planes of her stomach, with only the smallest and most natural rounding between her hipbones. Even those creepy dolls in the shops had those bumps nowadays. He cupped it possessively with one hand, his thumb stroking the line of the low-cut thong she was wearing. It was black lace and had clearly been designed to be as improper as possible, because it didn t hide any of her pretty female treasures from his view.

He drank in the sight of her full, naturally rounded hips, so perfect for holding onto, and her soft tits, pushing against the bra that was doing a very poor job of keeping them contained. It matched the panties and he found himself devouring her body with his eyes. She was all female curves and seductress and feminine vulnerability rolled up into one delicious package. He put his hands on her knees and pushed her legs further apart to make way for his body. He kissed her stomach, an open-mouthed, mindless kiss as his tongue traced circles on her skin. She leaned back again when his hands found the straps of her panties. She lifted her hips again to help him, but Brandon had lost patience and gave a quick yank, tearing the delicate lace. She gasped as he threw the scrap of material over his shoulder. The scent of her arousal filled his senses and he leaned down to touch his mouth to her hairless mound. She stroked her fingers through his hair when he pushed her down onto her back with one hand. He trailed kisses down her thigh, lifting her leg so he didn t have to move away from her warm, inviting body. He kissed the back of her knee and while her attention was fixed on the things his tongue was doing to that erotic spot, he slid a finger into her sweet wet folds. She gasped and jerked in surprise, and her foot hit him against the side of his head, the heel of her shoe nearly taking his eye out.
Damn, woman, he grumbled. Are you trying to kill me?
Not yet, she said remorselessly.

He abandoned his idea of kissing every inch of her luscious legs and went straight for desert. He hooked her knees over his shoulders and with this thumbs, opened the petals that hid her flower from him. She was perfect; puffy and pink and warm and wet and so damned pretty he could stare at her all day. Her outer lips were full and succulent, swollen with desire. The inner folds were delicate, like some lovely exotic rose. Her little nub was swollen and begging for attention. He complied, rubbing his finger over it a few times, softly, his touches light and fleeting and designed to drive her out of her mind. He dipped his finger in her moist entrance, gathering some of the juice pooled there and bringing it to her clit. He smeared it like a painter, admiring the glistening effect it had on her folds. She squirmed a little as he started playing, touching her in different ways and testing her reaction. He was surprised to find that her clit was more sensitive on one side than the other, and tortured her by concentrating on that spot. He felt like a little boy who had discovered a new toy and he had no intention of stopping his game any time soon. He pushed two fingers inside her opening, slowly to please them both and prolong the sensations that made her hips jerk. She swore when he found her g-spot and curled his fingers to linger there, stroking and pressing and driving her as crazy with desire as he was.

He decided to up it a notch, so to speak, and leaned down. He suckled one of her outer lips into his mouth, then the other, before flicking his tongue over her clit only once.
She used a word he didn t think Emily had ever heard and pressed her crotch up against his face. He slid his tongue inside her entrance, tasting the sweet nectar and moaning at the taste of her essence. He started working her over with deliberate slowness, licking and tasting and cleaning her juices. She was begging him by the time he sucked her clit into his mouth, shameless pleas and promises that made him grin. He pulled at the little nub with his lips, nibbled it very lightly with his teeth and sucked it. She was pushing her cunt into his mouth, grinding his face helplessly as he tugged at her rhythmically.
I m going to come, she warned when he started pumping his fingers in and out of her.
Go ahead, he said, his mouth full of the wild taste of her and his hands full of soft, straining curves. He kept her on the edge, knowing when to ease of and when to speed up, to keep her balanced on the brink of a shattering orgasm. Finally he relented and rubbed her clit with one finger while his mouth settled over the mouth of her opening and, sealing it tightly, started sucking hard and fast. She came on a keening cry as she tumbled down that edge in to the blinding abyss of pure, shattering pleasure. Her juices were warm as it poured out of her body straight into his mouth. He curled his tongue almost like a straw and sucked as much into his mouth as he could. It sounded peculiar; like a symphony of undeniably sex-related noises, but neither of them cared at that point. She was gasping for breath when he eased her legs of his shoulders, and they fell over the edge of the desk inelegantly.

Oh my she wheezed. That was amazing!
Thanks, he said, grinning as he used his shirt to wipe his face clean. He was covered in her cum.
Just give me a few minutes, cowboy, and I ll return the favor.
His cock was likely to spurt the second he undid his pants at that point, so a few minutes sounded good to him. He walked around the desk to the mini-fridge behind the door. He took a bottle of beer and opened it, gulping down half the bottle in a few swallows. She struggled to sit up and he admired the way her tit jiggled when she moved, just the way he liked a woman s boobs to jiggle. He couldn t wait to have them in his hands, and couldn t believe he hadn t had them there yet.

She drank down some of her warming drink and followed him with his eyes as he undid the top button of his jeans to ease the pressure.
Allow me, she said and pushed him down in the chair. A few seconds later, she was kneeling between his legs. She teased him, drawing one white-tipped nail down the steel zipper, rasping it playfully. He watched her as she amused herself and bit back the impatience. He couldn t afford to show any weakness with this woman; she was likely to use it against him shamelessly.
She opened his pants and helped his eager cock out of the little prison of too many layers of clothing. Finally it sprung free, hard as a rock and ready as an active volcano.
Oh, yes, she said, cupping both hands around his length. He hissed when she stroked him once, from base to tip.
You are quite big, aren t you? she asked as she traced a bulging vein with her finger.
I haven t had any complaints yet, he said from between his teeth.
I can see why not. And so thick, too.
She tugged a little as she stroked upwards, and he could feel the moisture of pre-cum leaking from his tip. Her thumb caught it and he looked as she slipped that digit into her mouth and sucked it clean.
Hm, she said appreciatively. Her hands started working him over in earnest and he closed his eyes as sensations battered him.

He felt the velvety wetness of her mouth and opened his eyes in time to see the head of his cock disappear between those cherry-lips of hers. She licked all around his bulbous head for a few seconds, getting him wet and slippery. After a while, she pushed her head down over him and Brandon groaned aloud. His hand curled around her head and fisted into her curls as she started bobbing her head up and down slowly, taking him deeper inch by inch, until he was buried as deep as she could take him. She picked up her pace a little, sucking while she bobbed, and he couldn t help thrusting his hips to get deeper. She lifted her head and his cock jutted up, lining itself up with his belly. She took one of his balls into her mouth, cupping the other while she stroked him with her tongue.

When both his balls were wet and slick, she took his cock back into her mouth. This time she managed to deep throat him a few lovely times. He stared into her eyes and stroked her face as she sucked him off.
I m going to come soon, babe, he said. It was fair warning, after all. She redoubled her efforts, sucking harder and stroking with her hand to add to the pleasure. Her tongue was swirling around him, pressing against that sensitive spot at the base of his cock.
It undid him, and Brandon lost control for a few seconds, cupping her face in both hands and plunging his cock into her hard and fast until the cum spurted out of his cock and into her mouth. She swallowed convulsively around him and gagged a little. He was past the point of caring.

When it was over, he leaned back against the chair, gasping and almost shaking. His hand was still stroking her silky hair, which he had twined around his fingers at some point to hold her face down against his cock as he went in too deep. He forced his fingers to let go of her with some difficulty, as his brain struggled to send the correct commands to his hand.

Are you all right? he asked, concerned. She was using the same shirt he d used to wipe her face. I was a little rough back there.
Only a little. I'm fine, thanks.
He grabbed the beer bottle he d put on the desk and guzzled the rest. You sure know how to give head, he said, impressed.
Practice makes perfect, she said and stood up, wincing as the movement made her knee crack. He smiled as she drowned the last of her drink.
How was the screaming orgasm?
She stared at the empty glass. Not bad. I d like another one, actually.
He pulled her down to straddle him on the chair.
Your wish is my command, he said and kissed her. It was a tender kiss, but it became hotter as their tongues tangled, mixing the tastes of their respective cum and drinks. His fingers were combing through her dark curls and hers were grasping his shoulders. Finally she pulled away and his hands slid around her body to her back. He found the strap of her bra and undid it deftly. She lifted her arms and got rid of it impatiently. His hands rose to cup her tits.

Oh, yeah, he breathed.
What is it with men and boobs? she asked, amused. I ve never had sex with a man who weren t obsessed with them.
He stared at her chest.
They re; boobs, he said as if that explained everything. Hey, I found the cherry.
She laughed as he popped into his mouth. He bit into it and it burst open, filling his mouth with the ripe taste of cherry and vodka and woman. He kissed her again, sharing bits of the flesh and juices with her.
She was grinning in a playful manner and he wished he had a jar of cherries to share with her. His hands were stroking and weighing her boobs and she leaned back slightly, pressing them into his hands more firmly. He played with the nipples and they hardened under his touch, delighting him. They were rosy tips; a soft, delicate coral pink that he wanted to taste.
So he did. He took one tip into his mouth, sucking it hard and with a rhythm that was reflected in the way she was grinding her hips against his body. He pulled back and her nipple popped out of his mouth, making him grin. He found her other tit and instead of sucking, started nibbling on her as if she was a delicious titbit in a finger-foods buffet.

She moaned a

The Librarian: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 19 Jul 2026 22:08:00 +0000

The Librarian: Part 3

Explorations Commence.

by horn pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

My tongue? she said, sounding a little squeaky.
Yes, Emily. Slip it in my mouth.
There was a moment of silence, and then she asked, why?

I want to show you something delicious, he said, and instead of the pity he might have expected when he realized that she had never done this, he only felt a primal, primitive male pride to be the one to teach her, to show her.

He felt her warm little tongue pressing hesitatingly against his lips and opened them, sucking it hard inside his mouth.
Oh my, she gasped; or tried to, anyway; and he grinned a little in pure satisfaction.
Good, huh? he asked after he let go.
Uhm, she muttered.
Want to do it again?

Uhm, she managed again. He slanted his mouth over hers and lapped at her tongue again, this time drawing it into his mouth. He suckled, hard, and she made a small, helpless little sound as both his hands started kneading her ass, covered with the stiff material of new jeans. He pressed her body harder against the door frame, desperate to have more of her. The kiss became urgent, and he realized the exact moment she stopped worrying about what to do and just let her body react, because suddenly it was even more perfect; her lips moving with his, her tongue meeting and thrusting against his, tasting and feeling and exploring. The sounds they were generating were loud in the stillness of the hallway; her moans, his groans, her sighs, his murmurs. Her accelerated breathing, his satisfied growls when she tested and tried something new, something that worked. They kept at it for a few more minutes; it might have been hours for, all he knew; and he dragged one hand up and into her hair.

Ouch, she gasped, and the fog lifted a little from his brain, enough to clear his mind for a few seconds, enough to make him realize that he was mauling her in the hallway.
What? he asked, and this time he was the one who felt dazed.
Nothing, she said quickly. Just my head, against the doorframe. Please, continue with what you were doing. Don t let me interrupt you

He laughed a little and pressed his forehead against hers, his eyes closed tightly as he tried to get a grip over his hormones. His cock was rock-hard by now, straining against the fly of his jeans. He wanted her so badly, wanted to sink into the softness that was Emily, the gentleness of her embrace. Wanted to teach her everything he knew about lovemaking, demonstrating over and over until she knew exactly what was the best way to fit tab B into slot A.

But she was new, and innocent, and as appealing as the idea was, the small part of his mind that was still capable of rational thought knew that taking her right now, braced against the doorway was not only incredibly stupid (due to the whole public aspect of the milieu) but also extremely selfish. She deserved to be taken slowly, gently, preferably with somebody who would take the time to show her everything she needed to know. And also, a bed would be nice.

Just give me a minute, he said, taking deep breaths.
No! No, no, no! Don t take a minute; you re going to change your mind if you do!
He laughed again. Not bloody likely, he said. Just; just hold on a bit, okay?
Okay, she murmured, circling her arms around his body and leaning against him. Her soft hair tickled his chin as she tucked her head in the crook of his neck. He pulled her inside the apartment and closed the door behind them, almost stepping on her glasses in the process. He picked them up and put them on a little table in the corner, and then turned to look at her.

She was standing with her hands folded in front of her, head bent down so that he couldn t see her face.
She was radiating shyness, and uncertainty, and just a little bit rejection. Tenderness swirled in him again and he stepped closer to her, allowing himself one swift, hard kiss.
Look at me, he said. She lifted her head slowly and he smiled at her.
You re beautiful, he said. don t even think of arguing with me, not even in your mind. Especially not in your mind. I won t have anybody, least of all you, think otherwise. I won t put up with that. You are lovely, and I want you so much it aches. But I want to do what s right.

What would that be? she whispered, and he cupped her neck, his thumb playing in the hollow of her throat.
I don t know, he admitted ruefully. Right now I just want to take you to bed, so my judgement is a little cloudy.
Do it, she said. Please, Brandon. Take me to bed. I m so tired of wondering, of not knowing what sex is like. I want; I want to know, and I want to learn. She was quiet for a second. I want to feel.

He searched her eyes. Your first time should be with somebody special, he objected, knowing that he wouldn t leave unless she asked him to. Knowing exactly what would happen if he stayed. His beautiful, shy little librarian was about to ask him to make love to her, and he was powerless to deny her anything, least of all what she was offering. He was human, and male, after all.

Emily looked at him with her heart in his eyes. You are special, she said after a few seconds. You make me feel wanted. Wanton. You make me want to take you to the library and do something in the non-fiction section where nobody ever goes.

He laughed, a raw sound that was being torn from him as his throat closed up. Had he really thought she would be unresponsive and boring?
You have to be sure, he said. I m not doing this if you re not sure.
I was sure the first time I saw you. I didn t know what to say except, a glass of whiskey, please .
I ve never seen a woman drink whiskey like you did before, he said with a little smile. You just sat there, sipping glass after glass of Jameson without making a face, though I m pretty sure you thought it was disgusting.

I hated it, she admitted. But I didn t know what else to order, and I was too shy to ask your advice.
He made a vow to himself to take her back to the bar one evening and let her have a sip of every single drink he had in stock, until she found something she likes. And then he would mix some cocktails, and teach her about shaken and stirred, and she would never have to drink whiskey alone in a bar again.

He kissed her then, a sweet kiss that wasn t about passion as much as compassion. He had feelings for her. They were undeveloped yet, but he wasn't about to deny their existence like some footloose bachelor, afraid of commitment. He didn t know if it was the right thing, making love to her without giving her the chance to get to know him better, but he knew that he could no more let her go right now than he could cut off his own arm. So he stroked her hair, marveling at the silky feel as his lips taught her a few more secrets and his tongue tasted her again. He slid the strands through his fingers and pulled her head back to taste the skin on her neck.

She tipped her head willingly, giving him better access. He teased her earlobe, nibbling lightly and flicking it with his tongue before sucking it into his mouth. The silver hoop she was wearing was in his way, so he used his fingers to get rid of it. He tickled the sensitive area behind her earlobe and tasted the dryness of perfume she had dabbed there. It was bitter, and though it smelled like heaven, he wanted to taste Emily, so he traced a line down her neck and across her collarbone, following the line of an imaginary necklace with his tongue, until the last of the perfume had rubbed off on her skin and all he could taste was Emily. Sweet and unique and still a little bit scared.

He explored the hollow between her collarbones, taking his time over it. Her skin was like satin; smooth, silky, and so completely feminine. She moaned, a small sound in the back of her throat as she leaned helplessly against him, her hands around his head and her fingers tangled in his hair. She pulled at his head and he went willingly back to her mouth, to kiss and taste and take.
He was never going to get enough of her mouth, he though as he toyed with her lips and let her do the same to him.

She stepped away for a second and crossed her arms in front of her, pulling her sweater over her head in one smooth move. Brandon felt his breath catch in her throat when she stood in front of him in only her thin white chemise-like top and a lacy white bra that pushed her boobs together in the most perfect way imaginable. He stopped her hands when she wanted to take the top off and slid his hands over her body reverently. She was so warm, but despite the heat in the room her nipples were hard, beaded little nubs, straining against the honeyed fabric of her thin top.

He pulled one strap over her shoulder and tasted the skin he unveiled before reaching down and getting rid of the blasted thing completely. And then his hands were in the skin of her softly rounded, perfectly proportioned hips, and her skin was softer and smoother than the silk of the top that had fluttered to the ground and was now lying there, like a pool of sex, on the floor. Brandon looked her in the eyes, and she gazed back unflinchingly, despite the blush that stained her cheeks a delicious shade of pink. Her tits were spilling a little over the lace edge of her bra, something that the designer had undoubtedly taken great pains to accomplish. It was like... froth, he decided as he traced the edge of the material. Or the white foam on top of a wave as it rolled to shore.

He reached behind her, holding her gaze as he undid the clasp of her bra, the movement bringing their bodies together. She made a small sound when he stepped back deliberately and let the bra join the other clothes on the floor.

You are so lovely, he said, gazing at her body. She was so completely female, so gloriously, radiantly beautiful, and he couldn t believe she was standing there, allowing him to desecrate her innocence. He cupped one of her tits, enjoying the way it spilled over his palm just a little. The tip was pale pink, like a very young rose just ready to bud open. He weighed a tit in each hand and was fascinated by the softness and fullness. His thumbs skated over the tips until they were even harder. He wanted to devour her, but this first time was not for him. It was for her, to feel and learn, and experience. To understand, to know, and to enjoy.

Oh, she gasped when he bent down and took one nipple into his mouth. Just for a second did he allow himself to be selfish and suckle on it, but then he pulled back and pressed a kiss right in the middle of her cleavage. She moaned a little and moved restlessly, but he didn t relent. He kissed all over her tit, spiraling teasingly toward the nipple, knowing it would drive her crazy. He rubbed his cheek over the sensitive nub, abrading it lightly with his stubble-roughened skin and laving it unexpectedly with his tongue. He nipped lightly with his teeth, and she moaned again, slightly louder this time as he took his time nibbling it.

Do what you did again, she begged him breathlessly.
And what was that? he asked, teasing her by drawing his tongue round her nipple without touching it.
What you did before, she said incoherently.
This? he asked, licking over it once with his tongue flat.
No, she said, her head thrown back and her eyes closed.
This, then? he wanted to know, flicking it quickly.
No! you know what I mean!
He took pity on her. Is this what you want? he asked, drawing her into his mouth and suckling hard and sure, playing with his tongue around the tip as he did so.
Oh, yes, she moaned; a long, drawn out sound that grabbed at his control.

He picked the pace up after that, forgoing the torture on her other tit and going straight for the good part, sucking the nipple relentlessly until she let go of his hair and put her hands behind her own head, increasing both her vulnerability and her pleasure as she arched her body into his hands and mouth.

She felt something hit the back of her knees and opened her eyes, surprised to find that he had carried her into her bedroom without her noticing it. She was lost in sensations as his mouth travelled across her skin, insistently licking and nibbling, stopping every now and then to explore some new place he wanted to get to know intimately.

She heard him unzipping her pants and lifted her body instinctively to help him get rid of it.
Brandon, she sighed when she was laying naked except for her panties; pretty white lace that matched the bra she had been wearing; on her bed, and Brandon was kneeling at the feet of the bed, trying to get rid of her shoes so he could undress her completely.
Yeah? His voice was strained with the effort of holding back his passion.
Come up here for a second, she whispered. He got rid of her shoe and when he had pulled off her jeans he leaned over her, bracing himself on one knee and both arms immediately.

Everything okay? he asked gently, his face showing no sign of the storm raging inside him. He wanted to rush, wanted to hurry, wanted to burry himself in her body, but he was determined not to. This was for her. For Emily. He would have time later to show her unbridled passion. But right now he wanted her to have the most perfect first time any girl has ever had, anywhere.
It s perfect, she smiled up at him, her hair flaring out over her pillows.
This is a lot better than the last time I undressed you, he said, grinning.
What last time?
Well, you were fairly drunk, so I m not surprised you don t remember, he said, tracing a pattern on her tit with his finger; lazy circles and shapes that made her arch a little. I only took off your coat and your shoes, he added. Like I said. This is much better.

She laughed a little. I m still sorry you spent the night on the couch.
Yeah, he said. You re going to need to get a bigger couch if I m going to spend the night again.
She licked over her lips, a small gesture he recognized by now as a sign of nerves, so he waited for her to speak, trying to ignore the throbbing in his cock.
Why don t you just use the bed next time? she asked tentatively. If you want there to be a next time, that is. I don t want you to feel I expect anything, or that I presume this, right here, right now, that it means I
He cut her off. What are you talking about, woman? he asked, but he thought he knew, and he didn t like the direction of her thoughts.

I don t want you to think I expect the fact that you re making love to me means I will expect more than just that, she said carefully. I m not na ve enough to think this means happy-ever-after.
Okay, he said. With that cleared up, can we go back to the love-making?
By all means, she said. He kissed her then, letting her taste a bit of his anger because, damn her, had the thought ever crossed her mind that he might want more? That once might not be enough for him?

She sank back into the fluffy duvet, her arms around him pulling him down with her. She pressed her tit against his upper body. He moaned at the feel of her naked body against his clothed one, especially when she rubbed herself against him.
You re overdressed, she said and he gave a bark of laughter, hurrying to remedy just that. He was out of his shirt in record time, and she leaned up to watch as he struggled a little with his jeans. Getting it past his raging hard-on was a delicate operation, but he managed not to injure himself.

Let me, she said when the jean was around his ankles and he started on his black boxer briefs.
She scooted closer to him, dressed only in her lacy white panties, the scent of her arousal wafting through the air.
She was very careful when she slid one hand into the waistband and pulled it away from his body and down. It kept getting stuck on his cock, so she used her other hand to hold his cock out of the way. They both gasped when her fingers touched him. Finally the boxers was around his ankles, so he kicked it and the jeans off and out of the way.

She stared at his cock for a few seconds, her hand hovering as if she wanted to touch it.
Can I she indicated and he nodded, his throat dry. She touched one finger to his shaft, running it up and down his thick length.
It s so hard, she said, marveling. and at the same time, it s so soft. Why is that?
He moaned something in response as she made a fist around him, testing the thickness and pressing lightly.
Harder, he gasped. She did just that, and he groaned. Emily yanked her hand away.
Did I hurt you? she asked, wide-eyed. I m sorry! I ve never, you know, seen one. In real life. Tell me what to do.

Later, he gasped and pressed her down on the bed, kissing her senseless as he roamed over her body with one hand. I ll let you do whatever you want later. But now I want to show you; do you trust me?
She blinked up at him.
Yes, she said, and the simple word tore through his last resistance. He kissed her with all the passion he d been holding back, letting her know how much he wanted this, wanted her as he slid one hand down and into her panties.

You re shaved, he said, surprised.
When I was in my early twenties, I went for permanent hair removal, she said. Each time I tried shaving, I wound up cutting myself, so I just decided, screw that. I m sorry.
Don t be sorry, he said as he stroked his finger over her hairless mound, testing the softness of her skin before dipping lower.
And then he groaned as his finger was instantly coated in wetness. She was soaking.

She moaned at the strangeness of having somebody else s finger inside her. He explored the lips, the petals, her clit, before dipping his fingertip inside her and dabbling a little while he kissed her again. She opened her legs wider instinctively, unaware of the eroticism of the movement. He rushed a little as he pulled her panties off and threw them over his shoulder. He knelt between her legs, spreading her knees further as he wedged his shoulders between her thighs.

Emily, may I go down on you? he asked formally. Just to be sure.
You mean; you want to; Yes, all right. You don t have to, though.
It s not have to as much as want to , he said. I want to taste you.
Well, don t let me stop you, she said, still a little shy.

He used the fingers of one hand to spread her lips and the middle finger of his other hand to dibble inside her again, coating his finger in her juice and spreading it around her cunt. She wriggled a little and gave a small moan. Brandon knew he wasn't going to last a hell of a lot longer, and he needed to get her off so he could get off. So he honed in on her clit with his finger, rubbing it fast and light, and then hard, and then in tight little circles, trying to find out what she liked best.

Emily closed her eyes and fisted her hands in the duvet as Brandon s finger did things to her nobody else has ever done. She gave a gasp when he hit just the right spot, and he must have noticed, because he focused on it then, rubbing and tapping at it. A strange need was building inside her. She knew what orgasms feel like; and it was nothing like this. This was an urgency she couldn t stop, a tidal wave rising from every nerve-end in her body.

Brandon, she gasped, clawing at his back to get him to stop. There was something wrong with her; this wasn't normal. But he didn t seem to realize her urgency, because then, oh mercy, his mouth was on her pussy, and he was sucking first the one lip and then the other into his mouth before getting to her clit. He moaned a little and muttered something about how good she tasted, but Emily was still fighting the feelings building up inside her and didn t respond beyond little mewling sounds as she tried to get away from the sensations the way an inexperienced swimmer tries to escape an enormous wave. Brandon growled and flicked his tongue over her clit for a second, before rubbing it hard with his tongue. He nibbled lightly and drew it into his mouth, suckling like he did on her nipple.

Let go, he whispered against her, his breath warm on her wet skin. Stop fighting it and let go, Emily.
She cried out loudly, her back bowing and her hips thrusting as she rode his face, her hands drawing his head closer. The orgasm broke over her; a tidal wave that wreaked havoc with her nervous system and set every nerve ending on fire. It just lasted and lasted, one wave after another cresting through her body as she came, again and a